Wack your mom
Your Mom!
2010.02.16 22:17 Your Mom!
A place for all things related to your mom.
2012.01.16 04:10 noonches All about your mom
2018.08.24 02:03 Okaasan Online - Do You Love Your Mom -
A subreddit all about the popular anime, light novel and manga series, Do You Love Your Mom and Her Two-Hit Multi-Target Attacks.
2024.05.14 10:50 KangarooAromatic2139 Looking for some proofreading on a crossover fanfiction.
Hi there everyone, I kind of curious, I have been writing a crossover fanfic in the style of Super Robot Wars storylines. One of the Franchises I want to add is RWBY, however, I never really got into the series until playing Blazblue Cross Tag Battle and during his time I started read up on the series on various wiki pages.
So, if I'm wrong on any details or something does seem to match the character's personalities, please tell me!
In this point of the fanfic, it took place after my idea of an ending to the series, so here goes nothing!
The white haired huntress explained why she feels this is the case, telling them the story of her younger brother and his road for redemption.
For the longest of times, Whitley had nothing but hatred for his older sisters and saw the hunters and huntresses as below him, mocking Weiss every moment he had while she was under house arrest. Escaping from this sham of a home, she swore the boy and their father were nothing but monsters and for their actions were things that she never could forgive. That is until it was after the arrest of their father and their manor being invaded by Grimms that cracks were showing in his facade of pettiness.
"During that fight, Whitley wanted nothing but to run off, until he saw our mother fighting against the Grimm before falling from the underuse of her Semblance when he knew he needed to help."
After saving Willow and learning from their mother that Whitley was as much of a victim as anyone else that the middle child chose to mend their damaged relationship. During the fall of their home Kingdom of Atlas, he continued to help by having all the SDC Saircrafts to save anyone and everyone to relocate the people to Vacuo. When the Team RWBY and Jaune return from Ever After, he became part of the attacking forces as a commander to help defeat Salem's forces.
In the final battle, He was present to witness Ruby Rose and Kairi sparing the now depowered and mortal Salem, who was told to simply live with reminders of her sins haunting her until the day she died, as this was her last life. "While we watch Salem leaving to parts unknown, I thought Whitley was going to say something foolish, but to my surprise, he only watched.
In the four weeks after Salem's defeat, Whitley began his new life but it was something to adjusted to as he worked a part time job and began to start classes in that first week The heir of whatever remained of the SDC let his hair grow out slightly, he may have been inspired by a picture of Jaune's appearance during his time in Mistral but still kept a very clean appearance.
It wasn't until a week ago that there were some Jacques' old associates from Vacuo wanted to give Whitley the position of CEO of a new company, one named Phoenix Ash.
"At first, I thought he just wanted to go back to his old ways of life when he agreed to the deal, Asked from me was to trust him about this..."
Out of the blue, The new CEO of the Phoenix Ash Group called for a Public Announcement. Weiss and Winter were watching on a monitor in an aircraft outside of the city. Fearing for the worst, that he would be making empty promises to make a postive public image, the boy spoke of ending the practices of abusing Fanuas workers. This was a lie that their father made to the press when he was alive, before the young CEO spoke of his new idea.
When questioned by the Press, Whitley told the world that he his idea was to start finding better sources than just Dust to rely on, so he would put his own Lien that he held on since childhood to fund this research. If this research was successful, then he would personally see to the closure of all Dust Mines under the Pheonix Ash banter but threaten that if any of the Fanuas workers were harmed during his time as CEO, that under his leadership that he personally see it that the abusers' paychecks would go to their victims and repeated offenders would be fired as quickly as possible. The two sisters begin to noticed that four of The Board Members who hired him were in shaking in their boots.
"Young Sir, please think of the words you speak..." one of Jacques' remaining associates on the board begged to hopefully conviced the boy to reconsider these ideas
"I am fully aware of the words coming from my mouth as much as you were aware of letting my father's actions slide so you can make more Lien. So, to be quite blunt, SHUT IT OR FIND NEW JOBS!" This wasn't like the boy they once knew while Jacques was thriving, he was a new Whitley Schnee that wouldn't be swayed by the idea of making Lien in dishonest ways and wouldn't allow anyone under his leadership to harm the Faunus workers.
"DAMNED BLEEDING HEART BRAT, YOU WERE SUPPOSED TO BE LIKE JACQUES, THE REAL HEIR OF THE NAME OF SCHNEE!"
The oldest board member, a muscular bald man of over fourty who was still extremely loyal to the deceased CEO of SDC, charged at the youth with a knife! The youngest of the Schnee clan knew there would be risks, but didn't have any fighting experience to counter this attack.
"WHITLEY!" Weiss cried out as she knew she wouldn't be able to stop the would be killer's attempt of assassination, however, a certain green eyed Faunus, who's loyalites to Robyn Hill last to this day, arrived in enough time to stopped the youth's would be killer.
"You really think that Fiona Thyme would let you kill your new boss? As IF!"
Within a mere set of seconds, the man of three hundred and something pounds was on the ground, each insult that was aimed at the girl was countered with his former boss nodding for the girl to wack the creep across his bald head. This last for a couple of minutes until the police to take his sorry ass to jail as well as charging the Faunus with a minor crime. The girl knew that there would no way to escape but chose not to surrender as she put her hands behind her head much to the cheers of some in the crowd.
However, In those five seconds before the cuffs closed on her hands, The CEO jumped off of the platform and stood in between the messy haired Faunus girl and the arresting officer, slapping the cuff out of the man's hands to the shock of the world. When asked to step aside, the boy's answer to this was something everyone in Remnant, who were either in the crowd or watched from afar from their scrolls, never expected.
"You're really asking me to step aside, so you could take away a war hero's future? I choose to refuse for we all know these charges against her are nothing but baseless. She fought on the side of various heroes! Heroes ] from the Battle of Beacon, like the Teams: RWBY, JNPR, SSSN, FNKI, ABRN and CFVY, the heroes without teams like Lady Kairi, Qrow Branwen, and Taiyang Xiao Long, Heroes like Ilia Amitola and the Belladonna clan who were once White Fang members but left before the assassination of Sienna Khan and return to fight to stop the once peaceful group when they saw what it became under the command of Adam Taurus, heroes like the remaining members of the Ace Operatives, who fought their own feelings of sadness when they lost Clover Ebi and came together after they realized James Ironwood was in the wrong, after the man fell into despair because of how the upper class saw the innocent victims in Remnant and used Atlas as a ram to prevent the Grimm from gaining another advantage point. These groups of heroic and wonderful people came together to save the world from the forces of Salem, so why can't we, the civilains they protected, do the same?!"
There were some mutters from the civilians that watch on the ground level before one of the rich members of the crowd, a man named Harry Marigold, brought up that Weiss may have saved the world but of her crime of summoning the Grimm at the charity event at Schnee Manor should be held accountable before the youth counter with.
"The crime that night was one in justified anger when you, Harry Marigold, who ignored her sadness and only wanted my sister's attention for bragging rights, that damnable trophy wife, her weak minded shell of a husband, the former CEO of the SDC, myself and many others of the Upper Class chose to cruely mocked the recently deceased of Vale and proudly laughing about the deaths of the many innocents of the fallen Kingdom who had nothing to do with the fighting. fates we claimed that civilains deserved!? If anything, she didn't summoned the Grimm to harm anyone but wanted us demons to understand that life is not to be taken as a joke or anything to not to be take lightly. The real crime that night was that the Grimm didn't caused more damages to Schnee manor and not having the monster hurt any of us because of our cruelity to the dead! But because the CEO of SDC cared for nothing but his public image, when she confronted that scumbag for our actions and for using her as a prize toy for everyone to see, his only reaction was to slapped my sister across her face and denied her Birthright!
This made the rich members of the crowd uneasy, as they knew that they were being put in their places. They wanted the youth to be silenced but he continued, angry and filled with something that he should've had a long time ago, a frightful sense of Justice.
"For too damn long, I was blinded by my family's name, not knowing it was nothing but an evil curse and if it wasn't for my sister's actions that night and the night her team and the remaining members of team JNPR saved the lives of my poor mother and the sorry shell of a person. I, too, would've remained under the very same spell of ignorance that the old fool relished in to keep us in line. So, for you to order me around, to use my sister justified attempt on the upper class to see her honorable view on life so who could silence my words, and to force this maiden, who has fought harder than anyone here because fearful paranoia bigots using unjust hatred of every Faunus to make her life a living torture device, for her to rot in a prison cell without a fair trial, just for saving my life? That command is UNFORGIVABLE!" The boy screamed loudly and in pure rage so everyone could hear his plea.
Fiona was in shock, she heard from various communities of the Faunus that the SDC and clan of Schnee were nothing but monsters, worse than any of Salem's Grimms. Even after meeting the huntresses of Team RWBY, she believed Weiss was the only one of the family who wanted to set things right in the world.
Even through she hated the idea to keep an eye on the Schnee heir, even if it was a jobn from her trusted leader. His father and the fellow members of the Board in the SDC saw the Faunus and wanted nothing but for them to be trapped in cages without futures, But to see with her eyes, the very son made to follow in these footsteps of selfish desires, meaning every single word that left his mouth, these words that were filled with a justified desire to save the young girl from an unfair fate, was so unreal.
"If anything, it was the wicked ideas of greed that the deceased CEO held dear tt were one of the many factors that broke our world, Jacques Sc..." The boy stopped for less than a second before continuing in anger.
"....Actually no, I refuse to allow that bastard to my family's name any longer, even in death! Jacques Gélé was never a father, he was nothing but an unredeemable thief without a sense honor, who used dirty lies to trick my dying grandfather into his once humble life, the honorable man that should've had the right to lived long enough to prevent the future Gélé wanted, Nicholas Schnee!"
"Who used my recently deceased mother's, Willow Schnee, love and trust to steal a company he was never worthy to rule over from underneath her. When she learned of his deception and his lies in their sham of a relationship, the once loving and carring mother only means to escape from his wicked virus was to drink her sorrows away and seclude herself from the world!
"His sickness was something that their three children were not immuned to as he saw nothing from us but to be used as pawns so he could gain more power! It wasn't until we learned better ways to live by others, others who actually cared, that we actually became good people!"
"The first of us was to learn this lesson was The Soldier who proven herself time and time again, who enlisted in the Atlas military to get away from the sickness that Gélé took pleasure in, who leaders knocked the views of hatred for the Faunus and the usage of cheap tricks out of her, my oldest sister, Commander Winter Schnee!
"My second oldest sister, Huntress Weiss Schnee, who learn of the shame that her family name carried at her time in Beacon, who was forced to leave after the battle by Gélé for supposed safety only to be paraded around as a prize trophy daughter for his friends in the upper class, who felt the sting of venom when that man refused to accept her heroic heart, forcing her to escape his maddess so she could continued helping those who were suffering!"
"And then there's myself, Whitley Schnee, the boy who was so scared with the various changes to his home life that he chose to follow in that thief's footsteps, who once mocked the dead of Beacon along with the others in the Upper Class, who has never fought for anything and even in that last battle, was so powerless to prevent more tragedies for befall those he commanded to fight on his behalf! The boy who's heart is filled with so much regret because of his idiotic choices in life but is now filled a newly found sense of Justice, who only goal now is to find a cure for the poison, so he could, no! will make our world a better place than it was in the past!"
The crowd was stunned thar they couldn't help but to stay silent.
"Gélé has cause so much suffering to the Faunus and to many other communities. That suffering spread in the Kingdoms like wildfire. When my grandfather died, so did the fairness and honor that the Schnee name held on to....but not anymore! MY DREAM is to stop the suffering that Gélé relished in so he could live like a damn lazy king!
Whitley then put his hands behind his head and told the world.
"So if this girl goes to prison, so will I! All I asked of those listening is not to cheer no matter what the outcome is, not to cry for this foolish boy who has fought for nothing, but to simply think about his words and the weight they pull!" Whitley's blood was boiling as The puppet CEO's bight blue eyes widden to show everyone that his dream was one that the boy will work for through his pain.
After this decree was finished, everything was slient before the officer asked. "Would you die for that dream..?"
Whitley, answered with all seriousness. "If I die, then I would gladly die with a hundred stabs to my heart and soul to make damn sure that my dream becomes reality." The officer waved to another cop to bring in a second set of handcuffs, much to both cops dismay.
"Alright, I'm sorry. Whitley Schnee for disobeying a officer of the law, you have to come with us."
Whitley said not a word as the cuffs latched onto his hands. As if to respect the boy's wishes, There were no one in the crowd, maybe even in Remnant, cheering about the arrest of these two, even though the boy said he had nothing but hatred of those that surround Gélé mocking those that died in Beacon, none of the them wanted nor could cheer, for to celebrate this would be nothing but hallowed.
On route to the department to put the two in the holding cells until they could make bond, the two talked, mostly it was Whitley asking the girl a thousands questions of the culture of the Faunus, the life she lived before becoming a war hero and so on. The poor girl was shaking with overwhelmingness but snapped out of it when Whitley explained something to her.
"This is the second time you saved me from the door of death, thank you, Lady Thyme."
Fiona was slightly confused before slowly piecing together that in the final battle she rushed to the location of downed aircraft, where a gravely injured woman layed under some debris being protected by her white haired son with a mere wooded stick he found on the ground screaming. "GET AWAY! YOU GRIMMS!" before being knocked backwards and then being held by his throat.
"HEY FANG FACES, I'M MORE OF A CHALLENGE THAN THOSE TWO!" The Fanaus screamed while the Grimm let the boy go to blocked her attack.
"KID! TAKE YOUR MOM AND GET OUTTA HERE, I CAN'T HOLD THIS GUY OFF FOREVER!"The boy nodded as he grabbed his mother and ran off, not knowing that he would plan to thank the maiden the next time they meet.
"No freaking way, you're that boy?"
"Yeah...but I'm not proud to admit that I'm not one for fighting." Whitley smiled as this surprised the girl.
To think, the meek boy she saved that one time and the guy who wanted to help others despite his family's reputation were the same person? How would this day become more of a weird fever dream?
"Hey you two, I hate to burst this bubble but ready for a fight, there was another vehicle besides ours that was on their way to the department." A male's voice explained when they noticed a man in a grey cloak sitting in the darkest corner of the vehicle.
"Before you asked, I've been here for the entire trip."
"Why is that important?" The only woman of the three thought while the Schnee youth figured it out.
"That ghoul of a Board Member?"
"'Faid so, he was taken in sometime before your speech and there are only two holding cells in the department, one for men and the other for women." The man explained.
"I could use my semblance to hold him in a..." Fiona was stopped when the mystery man continued.
"...And to prevent any escapes, the cells and those cuffs on your hands are laced with anti-semblance tech."
Fiona screamed. "OH CRAP!"
Whitley was shaken but kept cool as he thought. "I guess as this is a smaller scale city, I should've figured as much."
"Are you actually prepared to die for your ideas?" The man asked the boy, but his answer was simple.
"I'm not planning to back down now, to betray those words I spoke earlier, would be a wicked sin."
Meanwhile in an aircraft a little ways off. Both Weiss and Winter were dumbfounded by their brother's speech and actions. "He has changed so much since weeks ago." The middle child thought before Winter demanded the pilot to land that at the port nearest to the city.
Yang, Kairi, Jaune, Ruby, and Blake were on the aircraft but was confused by the sudden change of directions, before the commander explained. "The Board member that tried to killed our brother was sent to the holding cell in the department before Whitley's speech."
"OH CRAP!" Ruby and Weiss screamed as they thought in dismay that the boy was going to be in an one sided fight against a heavier opponent.
"Please hold on for a bit longer, Younger Brother..." Winter quietly whispered as the Aircraft was going as fast as possible to their destination.
Upon arriving and being settle in the two holding cells, it was when the guards left the redeemer was being used as a punching bag for the man's humiliation.
"DAMN BRATTY ASSED PUNK!"
"UGHHH!" Whitley groaned, being punched for a hour, his clothing became ragged and bloody.
"LEAVE WHITLEY ALONE!" Fiona cried out at the tallest in the men's holding cell, she was in the womens' holding cell that was across the room, luckly for her, she was alone in the women's side but not for Whitley, making things worse is that the guards were sent out on an emergency call, as their thinning numbers were sent out because of a few bomb threats elsewhere in the city.
"SHUT IT, SHEEPIE! I GOING KEEP BEATING THIS BRAT UNTIL HE UNDERSTANDS HIS PLACE IN THE UNIVERSE!"
"..." The man in the hood remained quiet as he watched this uneven fight. "You should stay down..."
"...As if I would..." The Schnee boy rose back to his feet through he knew nothing of throwing punches he refused to surrender just to spite the former Board Member of Phoenix Ash.
"HEH, for a skinny brat, you're stubborn, be a good little boy and admit that you're nothing but a puppet then I'll quit your rightly deserved beatings!"
Whitley regained his balance before flipping a bird claiming. "You...really...think this..puppet would let some smug ass with no respect for anyone but those in the Upper Class to order me around? SCREW....YOU!" The boy yelled spiting blood onto the man's ghoulish face to annoy the monster in human flesh.
"...WHY YOU LITTLE MAGGOT!" The man was even more enraged now, as he punched the stomach of the younger male causing the boy fall onto the cold floor.
Fiona was horrified as she witness the former spoiled prince rose back to his feet.
"Still standing boy?"
The youth was still standing to a point, until the man pulled a dirty shiv he found in the holding cell while waiting for this very moment. The two youths' eyes widden when they saw the makeshift weapon of sharpen hard plastic.
"...A weapon!?" Fiona cried out in dismay.
"Some poor sap must have made this sometime ago, makes me wonder where he could be now, anywho while I am slicing into your flesh, Whitley, I'm going tell what I thought of those pretty little ideas of yours."
The Faunus was in a state of fear for the young puppet CEO as the shiv user quickly sliced into the white haired youth's shoulder, with this the first time being cut, Whitley scream in pain.
"AHHHHGNN!"
"FIRST, YOU WANT TO FREE THE ANIMALS FROM OUR CAGES, THEY HAVE NO RIGHTS TO A FUTURE IN OUR SOCIETY!
The next was a stab on his left upper leg, luckly not hitting anything vitals as makeshift blade of sharp hard plastic was pulled out and blood dripped onto the flooring The boy's screams of pain echoing through the empty department.
"NEXT, WE CAN'T MAKE ANY LIEN IF BLEEDING HEARTS, LIKE WHAT YOU'VE BECOME, ARE IN CHARGE OF THINGS!"
The attacker then sliced the right side of Whitley's face leaving a scar under his eye.
"THE FACE OF THE BOY WITH A NAME THAT NOWS MEANS NOTHING TOTHE WORLD, USING TRUTHS TO PISS ON THE LEGACY THAT JACQUES BUILT, JUST SO HIS SON COULD REBUILD THE HONOR THAT IT HELD WHEN THAT WINDBAG WAS STILL KICKING! WHAT FREAKIN DRIVEL!"
then a slash across his chest.
"THAT BLEEDING HEART OF YOURS WANTING REDEMPTION SO HE COULD HAVE SOME ATTENTION BUT GUESS WHAT THERE'S NO SUCH THING IN THE BUSINESS WORLD OR IN THE REMAINING KINGDOMS OF REMNANT AS REDEMPTION!"
Then the right hand of the boy, the one Whitley pull in front of his body in an poor attempt to grabbed the makeshift Shiv.
"THESE HANDS OF A SOFT SPOILED LITTLE BOY WHO, EVEN IN THE LAST BATTLE AGAINST THE GRIMM FORCES, NEVER THREW A PUNCH OR SLAP ANYONE, ARE SUPPOSED TO CHANGE THE WORLD, ALL YOU HAVE DONE IN THAT BATTLE WERE ORDERING SOLDIERS TO FIGHT FOR YOU, SOLDIERS WHO SHOULD HAVE SEEN WHAT YOU'VE BECOME!"
Finishing this rant with a punch to the gut, and mocking his braverly. "TELL ME THIS, BOY? WHEN THIS SPINE OF YOURS GREW, DID YOUR STUPIDITY DOUBLED, BECAUSE COMPARED TO YOUR DAD, YOU'RE SUCH AN DOLT TO BELIEVE YOUR OWN CRAP!"
"WHITLEY! STOP, YOU'RE KILLING HIM!" Fiona screamed as the man got on top of the boy's body and punch the white haired youth's face twice before the monster yelled at the girl.
"I SAID SHUT IT SHEEP! YOU MAYBE A WAR HERO THAT I CAN'T PUT MY HANDS ON BUT YOU'RE GOING TO WATCH AS THE HOPES OF THIS BOY DIES ALONG WITH HIS BODY!"
Getting off of the beaten body of the Schnee, the man let Whitley try to get up before the boy fell on his stomach and the man grabbed the white hairs of his his head and pulled his face up, so the redeemer would look into Fiona's green eyes for a last time, one filled with tears.
"ACTUALLY, IT'S FUNNY, BECAUSE OF HER STATUS AS A WAR HERO, THE SHEEP WILL GET OUT IN THE END OF THE DAY AND BE ON HER WAY HOME, BUT YOU JUST HAD TO PLAY HERO AND FOR WHAT, WHITLEY SCHNEE?! FOR YOUR REMAINS TO BE MY PUNCHING BAG UNTIL I TRANSFER TO PRISON?....IT'S SO FREAKING SAD THAT I'M LAUGHING MY ASS OFF!"
The redeemer, who's face full of buises, forgotten that this is the case for minor first time offenders but didn't care at all. Ever since Fiona saved his and his mother's lives that day, he would've happily be arrested and be beaten, time after time, so he could thank her. He wanted to smile, to show his savior that he was happy with this outcome, even this meant that his life ended today, but could barely move his face but the only could wheezingly chuckled as tears as swell from his eyes
Before the man could finished Whitley off, a small blackout happened as the doors of the cells opened, Fiona ran to the boy who risked his life just so he could to talk to her. "WHY?!" Fiona cried she held the youth in her arms. "WHY CAN'T MONSTERS LIKE YOU SEE THAT THIS A NEW WORLD, THAT WE CAN BECOME BETTER THAN WE ONCE WERE." The green eyed girl demanded anwers but the man just mocked to anwered the Fuanus.
"Do you think animals like you could understand that only the strong and the Upper Cass are the only ones who have the right to control Remnant. He could have been one of those in control and still have enough Lien to be someone important but he chose to ally with the lower class, and for little lamb he paying for it, dearly."
Putting the boy's head gently on the floor wiping the tears on her sleeve, to hopefully keep friend she made safe for a bit longer, she attempted to use Pocket Demisions to rid the world of this demon, only to realize in the middle of her attack, the power returned and because she ran to help the youth, that she was in the men's holding cell with the real beast.
"....No!" She wimpered.
"Looks like there's some of my fellow board members of Phoenix Ash are still on my side." He smiled wickening as he began to explain their plans. "You see, little Sheep, we figured the boy has a bleeding heart, so to get rid of those childish wishes to loosen our hold, we decided yesterday to make up a plan, the one that you had to prevent. So during that little speech of his, we made a second one on the fly." He continued as he put his hand on an earpiece. "...That one being the threats to distract the guards and that little blackout. Plus thanks to this little device, my semblance to increase my strength with every attack I give, still remains."
"This can't be...." She was scared, as this man that she could taken down a few mere hours ago, was telling the truth when every step he made while approaching Fiona made small cracks in the flooring.
"Damn it, We going need to cause another..." A voice explained though the earpiece before he turned off the equipment's sound option.
"Now, since you annoyed me so much, you're going be my replacement, lamb chops!" The upsuper yelled in bliss as he pulled his fist to punch her small body. She dodged the attack but his second punch connected and sent her flying into the force field door.
"AUHHGGG!" She cried out, recoiling in the pain from her back before noticing the man was coming for her, managing to get up but unable to dodge it completely in this cramped arena. She felt the punch connected with her left arm, braking the bones in the limb, Then a kick to her gut. Knocking her a few inches near Whitley's body.
"....No...."
The youngest of the Schnee clan could only watch in despair through one eye, the two were being broken by a scummy excuse of a human, and the young redeemer of his name could do nothing but watched as his attempt to prove to the world his words were real go down in flames.
"...Leave...her...alone..." These words spit out ignoring the pain as much as he could while rising back to his feet and limping to get in between the Faunus woman and her attacker.
"So, the boy still has some fighting spirit...The boy that has never fought for anything in his life, I am certain that you're doing this for everyone's attention."
The man was right on a few things, Whitley was never a fighter or some ground troop, and it may have been that he wanted attention when he first started to go down this road but Winter quickly knocked that idea out of his head, but the man is wrong on others, for Whitley realize that all he wanted to do in life is to help in anyway, even he'll be happy as a sideliner act to the main heroes.
But one can't always stay in that role and hoped to change the world, for a long time he stood by as a witness to to his father's crimes, for longer his thoughts of heroism being dismissed by that bogus excuse of a father and as far as he remembered, Whitley had others fight for him. But no more!
"In this world, money and power pull the strings, and yet you choose death for a flithy animal? How more times are you going to PISS M-!" The man was interrupted while talking by, to the surprise of all, the white haired boy headbutting his taller foe, knocking the man onto his ass!
"...WHAT!?" The man screamed in horror as he started to bleed from his now broken nose, this was the first time the business man has ever seen his own blood.
"...I've...told...the world...I...would die for my dream....even if I die today....I'll be happy to die...hundred times over again..." The boy's body was mostly broken, each word he spoke caused more pain than his body could stand but the young man still had one part of his body to fight with, his hard head!
The next thing they all knew, Whitley continued headbutting his enemy, causing the man to gain a reality check, his ability were increasing his attacks but at a certain cost, The sole major weak point on his body, the one that held the brain to think of ways to screwed others over, the one with the eyes that saw everyone else as beneath him and the one with the mouth with a booming voice he used to make threats and promises to ruin his foes, his face weaken over time with every punch or kick he gave to the two.
"NONONONONO!" The man screamed with a bloodied and bruised face, before feeling the same despair he installed into his two victims just mere minutes ago. In a desperate attempt to stop these attacks, he grabbed the man in the cloak as a hostage, with the shiv he used on the boy still in his possession.
"You-ou wouldn't w-wan...me to stab some r-random person that had nuthing to do with this, uh?!" These ragged words were like the man himself, desperate and scummy, but was enough to stop the boy from getting closer.
The foe laughed thinking he has the upper hand. "I admired your old man's talent in making a profit, but he was just like you to a certain point, he was no killer, so now I advise we wait until they let us out or I'll be plunging..."
"Tsk...This old fart really been pissing me off since we got here!"
The cloaked man yelled as he stepped on the foot of his captor along with a gunshot ringing though the air. "W-WHAT!?" The man screamed in pain as he released his hold to grabbed his now bleeding foot. "DAMMIT, DAMMIT, DAMMIT!" The larger man screamed before realizing why his leg strength wasn't up to snuff. While being headbutted by his Whitley, the earpiece fell out and was behind his two victims!
"No way this is happening...." He groaned in pain before the cloaked male took off his hood, just to make things worse for the would be assassin.
"...and here I thought I would have a peaceful life in prison..." The man sighed as he revealed himself to be a fomer ally of Salem, one who wanted nothing more but to rot in prisons for the remaining of his life.
"M-Mercury B-B-Black, why is a war criminal here?!" The man screamed, fearing for his life even more than before.
"I was supposed to transfer into the next city, mostly for some good behavior BS..." Mercury turned his attention to the white haired boy.
"Hey kid, you're the brother to that girl Weiss, right?"
"....." Whitley wanted to say something but really couldn't, with those last few headbutts, if he tried to speak now, he will surely faint.
"Man, the geezer really did a number on you, huh?" Mercury asked before = one of the guards and Whitley's sisters ran in.
"Holy...CRAP! WHITLEY!!"
"Why is our brother and Miss Thyme in the same cell as these two?!" Winter demanded answers before Mercury explained for panicing guard while pulling the earpiece from the ground.
"Whitley was being used by lord lard ass as a punching bag until few people from Pheonix Ash caused a short blackout, the girl ran in to stopped the beatings but was attacked as well until your little bro figuring out the buzzard's weakness by headbutting the man in his freakin' face. After that, The creep tried to use me as levelage but yeah, you can see how that worked out."
"DAMNED BRATS...." The man groaned as the two Schnee women got Whitley and Fiona out of this cell but froze in fear when he saw Winter staring down at the man.
"I figured that your group would pulled something like this when Whitley told me of the CEO position, so I looked into yours and the rest of the board's backgrounds...It was just as Black said, You and your three friends in the board of eight have more than just attempted assassination to worry about now."
This decree was worrying enough before Mercury Black turned his attention back to the older man."I guess I'm going to have a kicking dummy for a roommate now!"
"Please have mercy!" The man turned deathly pale before Fiona yelled.
"Like the mercy you shown to me and Whitley because he called out your sorry butt, I would think not!"
Weiss was next to insult the man for his behavior. "...If anything you deserve nothing but a fate in a cage, like the various futures you took away!"
"Looks like you're going to rot in a cell for the rest of your sad existence." Winter finished before the guards were told by the military commander to take her younger brother out of the room and to take his would be assassin to the other cell.
Before leaving, Winter asked the former ally of Salem.
"Mercury Black...Your sentence for your war crimes have been over with for a couple of months now, yet, you still choose to remain in prison, may I ask why?"
"Since Cinder died in the fight against our former partner and Salem's redemption attempt, I really don't have much else left. Besides it's like I've said during that battle with the hammerhead and her pretty boy lover, I have been forced to fight since I was born by a drunk abusive excuse of a dad, so even if I could be let back into society, I don't think I could be happy."
"You could've joined the military..." The eldest member of the Schnee replied before the younger male countered
"Yeah, but I hate following and giving orders, besides you've seen what this old bastard done to your brother, creeps like him and worse are everywhere in prison. So as long as I can beat them senseless, I'm freaking happy to serve more time for each brawl I get my ass into."
This silenced Winter for a couple of seconds before asking for two simple demands. "Just tell Em that I'm okay with how things ended between us, and tell her just to be happy with her new life, if she can do that, then that would give me some sort of peace."
A couple of hours later at the medical bay on the airship.
Kairi used the healing spell Curaga on both the boy and Fiona. "Thank you, Lady Kairi." Fiona bowed while still having her arm in a cast after Whitley opened his eyes, being healed.
"Hey, it's not a problem, but please, just call me Kairi for now on, okay, Fiona?"
"Ughh, what...Fiona..are you alright?" The redeemer asked his friend.
"Yes, but you took the blunt of the beating, please relax, Whitley." The Fanuas explained before the boy asked.
"Who payed for our bails? I doubt it was my sisters, our situation isn't as it once was."
At that moment, Weiss and Blake came in, the disowned heiress of the destroyed SDC was proud at the fact that her former enemy of a brother fought for what's right, explaining. "It those three you poined out from that charity that payed for your and Fiona's bonds."
"Huh?!" Fiona was taken back in surprise by this before the middle child of the Schnee family theorized
"My guess is, either your speech or being outed as horrible people that made those three pay with their own Lien to post bond. I only wished we got there quicker but the airport was on the other side of the city."
"That's good but I can only hope that the others in the crowd took my words to heart and none of the people recording that day alter the video."
...We can check for video or audio interferances later on today but something tells me those who heard your speech that they're going be thinking about it for a long time." Blake's words made the youngest member of the Schnee children a little more eased.
"If only mother lived to see her son became someone to be proud of." Weiss thought to herself that day before their last mission in Remnant before her universe was wiped from existence.
In the Hangar of the doomed Wunder, Weiss had a thought of what could've been the futures of the new CEO of Pheonix Ash and his loyal bodyguard could have been if their universe just lasted a little bit longer.
"Hey, Bozos I'm about to take the Eva-unit 02 F off of the ship, before figuring out a plan to stop Misato."
"Alright.." Aqua answered as the red-head walked towards the console before seeing something strange.
"You guys were here for the last hour right?"
"Yeah?" Duo answered before Asuka added.
"And no one else came in or tried anything funny right?"
"We've been here the entire time, what's with the questions, Langley?" Viral countered.
"...There's two signals of heat in the cockpit...."
"Umm what?" Jaune exclaimed as the console showing the statistics of the bulky armored version of Unit 02, showing two bodies of heat in the entry plug.
Before anything else was said in the group. A young male's voice came through the console. "Umm Hello? Can someone get us out of this thing?"
No one but the Schnee huntress recognize the youth's voice. "Whitley!?"
"Sis, can you hear me?"
Asuka spoke next, "How long were you two in the Evangelion for?"
"I think for three hours, oh right, Fi wanted to asked if there's any males in the area."
"Fiona's in there too?!" Wiess inner thoughts were of panic that were made worse after Jaune's answer.
"Yeah, there's four guys here, why?" Jaunne asked before Fiona screamed in embrassament.
"PLEASE GO TO THE OTHER ROOM OR SOMETHING, I CAN'T GO OUT LIKE THIS!"
"Fi, please relax..."
"RELAX!? YOU'RE THE ONLY ONE IN THIS THING WITH CLOTHES ON!" The girl whined while crying from embarrassment.
"Umm, could anyone bring clothing for Miss Thyme."
Duo began to smirked before being dragged by Viral into the next room. "Keep your dirty thoughts to yourself, Duo Maxwell..."
"Killjoy!" Duo screamed as Jonathan conviced Jaune to followed.
"Sir Arc, we should leave as well, as it is knights' honor to..."
"Already way ahead of you, Mr. Joestar. We'll see you all later when we come up with that plan!"
As this was all happening, an snore echoed out from behind the crates. "Is someone sleeping over there?" Aqua asked while checking to see who it might be.
There, Chibodee Crocket, of all people was in deep slumber, much to everyone's surprise.
"...We should wake him up..." Asuka sighed while Weiss went looking for any of the female members of the crew for some clothing.
But to the surprise of the two, he just walked into the next room while sleeping the entire time. "That...worked out way to well..."
submitted by KangarooAromatic2139 to RWBY [link] [comments]
So, if I'm wrong on any details or something does seem to match the character's personalities, please tell me!
In this point of the fanfic, it took place after my idea of an ending to the series, so here goes nothing!
The white haired huntress explained why she feels this is the case, telling them the story of her younger brother and his road for redemption.
For the longest of times, Whitley had nothing but hatred for his older sisters and saw the hunters and huntresses as below him, mocking Weiss every moment he had while she was under house arrest. Escaping from this sham of a home, she swore the boy and their father were nothing but monsters and for their actions were things that she never could forgive. That is until it was after the arrest of their father and their manor being invaded by Grimms that cracks were showing in his facade of pettiness.
"During that fight, Whitley wanted nothing but to run off, until he saw our mother fighting against the Grimm before falling from the underuse of her Semblance when he knew he needed to help."
After saving Willow and learning from their mother that Whitley was as much of a victim as anyone else that the middle child chose to mend their damaged relationship. During the fall of their home Kingdom of Atlas, he continued to help by having all the SDC Saircrafts to save anyone and everyone to relocate the people to Vacuo. When the Team RWBY and Jaune return from Ever After, he became part of the attacking forces as a commander to help defeat Salem's forces.
In the final battle, He was present to witness Ruby Rose and Kairi sparing the now depowered and mortal Salem, who was told to simply live with reminders of her sins haunting her until the day she died, as this was her last life. "While we watch Salem leaving to parts unknown, I thought Whitley was going to say something foolish, but to my surprise, he only watched.
In the four weeks after Salem's defeat, Whitley began his new life but it was something to adjusted to as he worked a part time job and began to start classes in that first week The heir of whatever remained of the SDC let his hair grow out slightly, he may have been inspired by a picture of Jaune's appearance during his time in Mistral but still kept a very clean appearance.
It wasn't until a week ago that there were some Jacques' old associates from Vacuo wanted to give Whitley the position of CEO of a new company, one named Phoenix Ash.
"At first, I thought he just wanted to go back to his old ways of life when he agreed to the deal, Asked from me was to trust him about this..."
Out of the blue, The new CEO of the Phoenix Ash Group called for a Public Announcement. Weiss and Winter were watching on a monitor in an aircraft outside of the city. Fearing for the worst, that he would be making empty promises to make a postive public image, the boy spoke of ending the practices of abusing Fanuas workers. This was a lie that their father made to the press when he was alive, before the young CEO spoke of his new idea.
When questioned by the Press, Whitley told the world that he his idea was to start finding better sources than just Dust to rely on, so he would put his own Lien that he held on since childhood to fund this research. If this research was successful, then he would personally see to the closure of all Dust Mines under the Pheonix Ash banter but threaten that if any of the Fanuas workers were harmed during his time as CEO, that under his leadership that he personally see it that the abusers' paychecks would go to their victims and repeated offenders would be fired as quickly as possible. The two sisters begin to noticed that four of The Board Members who hired him were in shaking in their boots.
"Young Sir, please think of the words you speak..." one of Jacques' remaining associates on the board begged to hopefully conviced the boy to reconsider these ideas
"I am fully aware of the words coming from my mouth as much as you were aware of letting my father's actions slide so you can make more Lien. So, to be quite blunt, SHUT IT OR FIND NEW JOBS!" This wasn't like the boy they once knew while Jacques was thriving, he was a new Whitley Schnee that wouldn't be swayed by the idea of making Lien in dishonest ways and wouldn't allow anyone under his leadership to harm the Faunus workers.
"DAMNED BLEEDING HEART BRAT, YOU WERE SUPPOSED TO BE LIKE JACQUES, THE REAL HEIR OF THE NAME OF SCHNEE!"
The oldest board member, a muscular bald man of over fourty who was still extremely loyal to the deceased CEO of SDC, charged at the youth with a knife! The youngest of the Schnee clan knew there would be risks, but didn't have any fighting experience to counter this attack.
"WHITLEY!" Weiss cried out as she knew she wouldn't be able to stop the would be killer's attempt of assassination, however, a certain green eyed Faunus, who's loyalites to Robyn Hill last to this day, arrived in enough time to stopped the youth's would be killer.
"You really think that Fiona Thyme would let you kill your new boss? As IF!"
Within a mere set of seconds, the man of three hundred and something pounds was on the ground, each insult that was aimed at the girl was countered with his former boss nodding for the girl to wack the creep across his bald head. This last for a couple of minutes until the police to take his sorry ass to jail as well as charging the Faunus with a minor crime. The girl knew that there would no way to escape but chose not to surrender as she put her hands behind her head much to the cheers of some in the crowd.
However, In those five seconds before the cuffs closed on her hands, The CEO jumped off of the platform and stood in between the messy haired Faunus girl and the arresting officer, slapping the cuff out of the man's hands to the shock of the world. When asked to step aside, the boy's answer to this was something everyone in Remnant, who were either in the crowd or watched from afar from their scrolls, never expected.
"You're really asking me to step aside, so you could take away a war hero's future? I choose to refuse for we all know these charges against her are nothing but baseless. She fought on the side of various heroes! Heroes ] from the Battle of Beacon, like the Teams: RWBY, JNPR, SSSN, FNKI, ABRN and CFVY, the heroes without teams like Lady Kairi, Qrow Branwen, and Taiyang Xiao Long, Heroes like Ilia Amitola and the Belladonna clan who were once White Fang members but left before the assassination of Sienna Khan and return to fight to stop the once peaceful group when they saw what it became under the command of Adam Taurus, heroes like the remaining members of the Ace Operatives, who fought their own feelings of sadness when they lost Clover Ebi and came together after they realized James Ironwood was in the wrong, after the man fell into despair because of how the upper class saw the innocent victims in Remnant and used Atlas as a ram to prevent the Grimm from gaining another advantage point. These groups of heroic and wonderful people came together to save the world from the forces of Salem, so why can't we, the civilains they protected, do the same?!"
There were some mutters from the civilians that watch on the ground level before one of the rich members of the crowd, a man named Harry Marigold, brought up that Weiss may have saved the world but of her crime of summoning the Grimm at the charity event at Schnee Manor should be held accountable before the youth counter with.
"The crime that night was one in justified anger when you, Harry Marigold, who ignored her sadness and only wanted my sister's attention for bragging rights, that damnable trophy wife, her weak minded shell of a husband, the former CEO of the SDC, myself and many others of the Upper Class chose to cruely mocked the recently deceased of Vale and proudly laughing about the deaths of the many innocents of the fallen Kingdom who had nothing to do with the fighting. fates we claimed that civilains deserved!? If anything, she didn't summoned the Grimm to harm anyone but wanted us demons to understand that life is not to be taken as a joke or anything to not to be take lightly. The real crime that night was that the Grimm didn't caused more damages to Schnee manor and not having the monster hurt any of us because of our cruelity to the dead! But because the CEO of SDC cared for nothing but his public image, when she confronted that scumbag for our actions and for using her as a prize toy for everyone to see, his only reaction was to slapped my sister across her face and denied her Birthright!
This made the rich members of the crowd uneasy, as they knew that they were being put in their places. They wanted the youth to be silenced but he continued, angry and filled with something that he should've had a long time ago, a frightful sense of Justice.
"For too damn long, I was blinded by my family's name, not knowing it was nothing but an evil curse and if it wasn't for my sister's actions that night and the night her team and the remaining members of team JNPR saved the lives of my poor mother and the sorry shell of a person. I, too, would've remained under the very same spell of ignorance that the old fool relished in to keep us in line. So, for you to order me around, to use my sister justified attempt on the upper class to see her honorable view on life so who could silence my words, and to force this maiden, who has fought harder than anyone here because fearful paranoia bigots using unjust hatred of every Faunus to make her life a living torture device, for her to rot in a prison cell without a fair trial, just for saving my life? That command is UNFORGIVABLE!" The boy screamed loudly and in pure rage so everyone could hear his plea.
Fiona was in shock, she heard from various communities of the Faunus that the SDC and clan of Schnee were nothing but monsters, worse than any of Salem's Grimms. Even after meeting the huntresses of Team RWBY, she believed Weiss was the only one of the family who wanted to set things right in the world.
Even through she hated the idea to keep an eye on the Schnee heir, even if it was a jobn from her trusted leader. His father and the fellow members of the Board in the SDC saw the Faunus and wanted nothing but for them to be trapped in cages without futures, But to see with her eyes, the very son made to follow in these footsteps of selfish desires, meaning every single word that left his mouth, these words that were filled with a justified desire to save the young girl from an unfair fate, was so unreal.
"If anything, it was the wicked ideas of greed that the deceased CEO held dear tt were one of the many factors that broke our world, Jacques Sc..." The boy stopped for less than a second before continuing in anger.
"....Actually no, I refuse to allow that bastard to my family's name any longer, even in death! Jacques Gélé was never a father, he was nothing but an unredeemable thief without a sense honor, who used dirty lies to trick my dying grandfather into his once humble life, the honorable man that should've had the right to lived long enough to prevent the future Gélé wanted, Nicholas Schnee!"
"Who used my recently deceased mother's, Willow Schnee, love and trust to steal a company he was never worthy to rule over from underneath her. When she learned of his deception and his lies in their sham of a relationship, the once loving and carring mother only means to escape from his wicked virus was to drink her sorrows away and seclude herself from the world!
"His sickness was something that their three children were not immuned to as he saw nothing from us but to be used as pawns so he could gain more power! It wasn't until we learned better ways to live by others, others who actually cared, that we actually became good people!"
"The first of us was to learn this lesson was The Soldier who proven herself time and time again, who enlisted in the Atlas military to get away from the sickness that Gélé took pleasure in, who leaders knocked the views of hatred for the Faunus and the usage of cheap tricks out of her, my oldest sister, Commander Winter Schnee!
"My second oldest sister, Huntress Weiss Schnee, who learn of the shame that her family name carried at her time in Beacon, who was forced to leave after the battle by Gélé for supposed safety only to be paraded around as a prize trophy daughter for his friends in the upper class, who felt the sting of venom when that man refused to accept her heroic heart, forcing her to escape his maddess so she could continued helping those who were suffering!"
"And then there's myself, Whitley Schnee, the boy who was so scared with the various changes to his home life that he chose to follow in that thief's footsteps, who once mocked the dead of Beacon along with the others in the Upper Class, who has never fought for anything and even in that last battle, was so powerless to prevent more tragedies for befall those he commanded to fight on his behalf! The boy who's heart is filled with so much regret because of his idiotic choices in life but is now filled a newly found sense of Justice, who only goal now is to find a cure for the poison, so he could, no! will make our world a better place than it was in the past!"
The crowd was stunned thar they couldn't help but to stay silent.
"Gélé has cause so much suffering to the Faunus and to many other communities. That suffering spread in the Kingdoms like wildfire. When my grandfather died, so did the fairness and honor that the Schnee name held on to....but not anymore! MY DREAM is to stop the suffering that Gélé relished in so he could live like a damn lazy king!
Whitley then put his hands behind his head and told the world.
"So if this girl goes to prison, so will I! All I asked of those listening is not to cheer no matter what the outcome is, not to cry for this foolish boy who has fought for nothing, but to simply think about his words and the weight they pull!" Whitley's blood was boiling as The puppet CEO's bight blue eyes widden to show everyone that his dream was one that the boy will work for through his pain.
After this decree was finished, everything was slient before the officer asked. "Would you die for that dream..?"
Whitley, answered with all seriousness. "If I die, then I would gladly die with a hundred stabs to my heart and soul to make damn sure that my dream becomes reality." The officer waved to another cop to bring in a second set of handcuffs, much to both cops dismay.
"Alright, I'm sorry. Whitley Schnee for disobeying a officer of the law, you have to come with us."
Whitley said not a word as the cuffs latched onto his hands. As if to respect the boy's wishes, There were no one in the crowd, maybe even in Remnant, cheering about the arrest of these two, even though the boy said he had nothing but hatred of those that surround Gélé mocking those that died in Beacon, none of the them wanted nor could cheer, for to celebrate this would be nothing but hallowed.
On route to the department to put the two in the holding cells until they could make bond, the two talked, mostly it was Whitley asking the girl a thousands questions of the culture of the Faunus, the life she lived before becoming a war hero and so on. The poor girl was shaking with overwhelmingness but snapped out of it when Whitley explained something to her.
"This is the second time you saved me from the door of death, thank you, Lady Thyme."
Fiona was slightly confused before slowly piecing together that in the final battle she rushed to the location of downed aircraft, where a gravely injured woman layed under some debris being protected by her white haired son with a mere wooded stick he found on the ground screaming. "GET AWAY! YOU GRIMMS!" before being knocked backwards and then being held by his throat.
"HEY FANG FACES, I'M MORE OF A CHALLENGE THAN THOSE TWO!" The Fanaus screamed while the Grimm let the boy go to blocked her attack.
"KID! TAKE YOUR MOM AND GET OUTTA HERE, I CAN'T HOLD THIS GUY OFF FOREVER!"The boy nodded as he grabbed his mother and ran off, not knowing that he would plan to thank the maiden the next time they meet.
"No freaking way, you're that boy?"
"Yeah...but I'm not proud to admit that I'm not one for fighting." Whitley smiled as this surprised the girl.
To think, the meek boy she saved that one time and the guy who wanted to help others despite his family's reputation were the same person? How would this day become more of a weird fever dream?
"Hey you two, I hate to burst this bubble but ready for a fight, there was another vehicle besides ours that was on their way to the department." A male's voice explained when they noticed a man in a grey cloak sitting in the darkest corner of the vehicle.
"Before you asked, I've been here for the entire trip."
"Why is that important?" The only woman of the three thought while the Schnee youth figured it out.
"That ghoul of a Board Member?"
"'Faid so, he was taken in sometime before your speech and there are only two holding cells in the department, one for men and the other for women." The man explained.
"I could use my semblance to hold him in a..." Fiona was stopped when the mystery man continued.
"...And to prevent any escapes, the cells and those cuffs on your hands are laced with anti-semblance tech."
Fiona screamed. "OH CRAP!"
Whitley was shaken but kept cool as he thought. "I guess as this is a smaller scale city, I should've figured as much."
"Are you actually prepared to die for your ideas?" The man asked the boy, but his answer was simple.
"I'm not planning to back down now, to betray those words I spoke earlier, would be a wicked sin."
Meanwhile in an aircraft a little ways off. Both Weiss and Winter were dumbfounded by their brother's speech and actions. "He has changed so much since weeks ago." The middle child thought before Winter demanded the pilot to land that at the port nearest to the city.
Yang, Kairi, Jaune, Ruby, and Blake were on the aircraft but was confused by the sudden change of directions, before the commander explained. "The Board member that tried to killed our brother was sent to the holding cell in the department before Whitley's speech."
"OH CRAP!" Ruby and Weiss screamed as they thought in dismay that the boy was going to be in an one sided fight against a heavier opponent.
"Please hold on for a bit longer, Younger Brother..." Winter quietly whispered as the Aircraft was going as fast as possible to their destination.
Upon arriving and being settle in the two holding cells, it was when the guards left the redeemer was being used as a punching bag for the man's humiliation.
"DAMN BRATTY ASSED PUNK!"
"UGHHH!" Whitley groaned, being punched for a hour, his clothing became ragged and bloody.
"LEAVE WHITLEY ALONE!" Fiona cried out at the tallest in the men's holding cell, she was in the womens' holding cell that was across the room, luckly for her, she was alone in the women's side but not for Whitley, making things worse is that the guards were sent out on an emergency call, as their thinning numbers were sent out because of a few bomb threats elsewhere in the city.
"SHUT IT, SHEEPIE! I GOING KEEP BEATING THIS BRAT UNTIL HE UNDERSTANDS HIS PLACE IN THE UNIVERSE!"
"..." The man in the hood remained quiet as he watched this uneven fight. "You should stay down..."
"...As if I would..." The Schnee boy rose back to his feet through he knew nothing of throwing punches he refused to surrender just to spite the former Board Member of Phoenix Ash.
"HEH, for a skinny brat, you're stubborn, be a good little boy and admit that you're nothing but a puppet then I'll quit your rightly deserved beatings!"
Whitley regained his balance before flipping a bird claiming. "You...really...think this..puppet would let some smug ass with no respect for anyone but those in the Upper Class to order me around? SCREW....YOU!" The boy yelled spiting blood onto the man's ghoulish face to annoy the monster in human flesh.
"...WHY YOU LITTLE MAGGOT!" The man was even more enraged now, as he punched the stomach of the younger male causing the boy fall onto the cold floor.
Fiona was horrified as she witness the former spoiled prince rose back to his feet.
"Still standing boy?"
The youth was still standing to a point, until the man pulled a dirty shiv he found in the holding cell while waiting for this very moment. The two youths' eyes widden when they saw the makeshift weapon of sharpen hard plastic.
"...A weapon!?" Fiona cried out in dismay.
"Some poor sap must have made this sometime ago, makes me wonder where he could be now, anywho while I am slicing into your flesh, Whitley, I'm going tell what I thought of those pretty little ideas of yours."
The Faunus was in a state of fear for the young puppet CEO as the shiv user quickly sliced into the white haired youth's shoulder, with this the first time being cut, Whitley scream in pain.
"AHHHHGNN!"
"FIRST, YOU WANT TO FREE THE ANIMALS FROM OUR CAGES, THEY HAVE NO RIGHTS TO A FUTURE IN OUR SOCIETY!
The next was a stab on his left upper leg, luckly not hitting anything vitals as makeshift blade of sharp hard plastic was pulled out and blood dripped onto the flooring The boy's screams of pain echoing through the empty department.
"NEXT, WE CAN'T MAKE ANY LIEN IF BLEEDING HEARTS, LIKE WHAT YOU'VE BECOME, ARE IN CHARGE OF THINGS!"
The attacker then sliced the right side of Whitley's face leaving a scar under his eye.
"THE FACE OF THE BOY WITH A NAME THAT NOWS MEANS NOTHING TOTHE WORLD, USING TRUTHS TO PISS ON THE LEGACY THAT JACQUES BUILT, JUST SO HIS SON COULD REBUILD THE HONOR THAT IT HELD WHEN THAT WINDBAG WAS STILL KICKING! WHAT FREAKIN DRIVEL!"
then a slash across his chest.
"THAT BLEEDING HEART OF YOURS WANTING REDEMPTION SO HE COULD HAVE SOME ATTENTION BUT GUESS WHAT THERE'S NO SUCH THING IN THE BUSINESS WORLD OR IN THE REMAINING KINGDOMS OF REMNANT AS REDEMPTION!"
Then the right hand of the boy, the one Whitley pull in front of his body in an poor attempt to grabbed the makeshift Shiv.
"THESE HANDS OF A SOFT SPOILED LITTLE BOY WHO, EVEN IN THE LAST BATTLE AGAINST THE GRIMM FORCES, NEVER THREW A PUNCH OR SLAP ANYONE, ARE SUPPOSED TO CHANGE THE WORLD, ALL YOU HAVE DONE IN THAT BATTLE WERE ORDERING SOLDIERS TO FIGHT FOR YOU, SOLDIERS WHO SHOULD HAVE SEEN WHAT YOU'VE BECOME!"
Finishing this rant with a punch to the gut, and mocking his braverly. "TELL ME THIS, BOY? WHEN THIS SPINE OF YOURS GREW, DID YOUR STUPIDITY DOUBLED, BECAUSE COMPARED TO YOUR DAD, YOU'RE SUCH AN DOLT TO BELIEVE YOUR OWN CRAP!"
"WHITLEY! STOP, YOU'RE KILLING HIM!" Fiona screamed as the man got on top of the boy's body and punch the white haired youth's face twice before the monster yelled at the girl.
"I SAID SHUT IT SHEEP! YOU MAYBE A WAR HERO THAT I CAN'T PUT MY HANDS ON BUT YOU'RE GOING TO WATCH AS THE HOPES OF THIS BOY DIES ALONG WITH HIS BODY!"
Getting off of the beaten body of the Schnee, the man let Whitley try to get up before the boy fell on his stomach and the man grabbed the white hairs of his his head and pulled his face up, so the redeemer would look into Fiona's green eyes for a last time, one filled with tears.
"ACTUALLY, IT'S FUNNY, BECAUSE OF HER STATUS AS A WAR HERO, THE SHEEP WILL GET OUT IN THE END OF THE DAY AND BE ON HER WAY HOME, BUT YOU JUST HAD TO PLAY HERO AND FOR WHAT, WHITLEY SCHNEE?! FOR YOUR REMAINS TO BE MY PUNCHING BAG UNTIL I TRANSFER TO PRISON?....IT'S SO FREAKING SAD THAT I'M LAUGHING MY ASS OFF!"
The redeemer, who's face full of buises, forgotten that this is the case for minor first time offenders but didn't care at all. Ever since Fiona saved his and his mother's lives that day, he would've happily be arrested and be beaten, time after time, so he could thank her. He wanted to smile, to show his savior that he was happy with this outcome, even this meant that his life ended today, but could barely move his face but the only could wheezingly chuckled as tears as swell from his eyes
Before the man could finished Whitley off, a small blackout happened as the doors of the cells opened, Fiona ran to the boy who risked his life just so he could to talk to her. "WHY?!" Fiona cried she held the youth in her arms. "WHY CAN'T MONSTERS LIKE YOU SEE THAT THIS A NEW WORLD, THAT WE CAN BECOME BETTER THAN WE ONCE WERE." The green eyed girl demanded anwers but the man just mocked to anwered the Fuanus.
"Do you think animals like you could understand that only the strong and the Upper Cass are the only ones who have the right to control Remnant. He could have been one of those in control and still have enough Lien to be someone important but he chose to ally with the lower class, and for little lamb he paying for it, dearly."
Putting the boy's head gently on the floor wiping the tears on her sleeve, to hopefully keep friend she made safe for a bit longer, she attempted to use Pocket Demisions to rid the world of this demon, only to realize in the middle of her attack, the power returned and because she ran to help the youth, that she was in the men's holding cell with the real beast.
"....No!" She wimpered.
"Looks like there's some of my fellow board members of Phoenix Ash are still on my side." He smiled wickening as he began to explain their plans. "You see, little Sheep, we figured the boy has a bleeding heart, so to get rid of those childish wishes to loosen our hold, we decided yesterday to make up a plan, the one that you had to prevent. So during that little speech of his, we made a second one on the fly." He continued as he put his hand on an earpiece. "...That one being the threats to distract the guards and that little blackout. Plus thanks to this little device, my semblance to increase my strength with every attack I give, still remains."
"This can't be...." She was scared, as this man that she could taken down a few mere hours ago, was telling the truth when every step he made while approaching Fiona made small cracks in the flooring.
"Damn it, We going need to cause another..." A voice explained though the earpiece before he turned off the equipment's sound option.
"Now, since you annoyed me so much, you're going be my replacement, lamb chops!" The upsuper yelled in bliss as he pulled his fist to punch her small body. She dodged the attack but his second punch connected and sent her flying into the force field door.
"AUHHGGG!" She cried out, recoiling in the pain from her back before noticing the man was coming for her, managing to get up but unable to dodge it completely in this cramped arena. She felt the punch connected with her left arm, braking the bones in the limb, Then a kick to her gut. Knocking her a few inches near Whitley's body.
"....No...."
The youngest of the Schnee clan could only watch in despair through one eye, the two were being broken by a scummy excuse of a human, and the young redeemer of his name could do nothing but watched as his attempt to prove to the world his words were real go down in flames.
"...Leave...her...alone..." These words spit out ignoring the pain as much as he could while rising back to his feet and limping to get in between the Faunus woman and her attacker.
"So, the boy still has some fighting spirit...The boy that has never fought for anything in his life, I am certain that you're doing this for everyone's attention."
The man was right on a few things, Whitley was never a fighter or some ground troop, and it may have been that he wanted attention when he first started to go down this road but Winter quickly knocked that idea out of his head, but the man is wrong on others, for Whitley realize that all he wanted to do in life is to help in anyway, even he'll be happy as a sideliner act to the main heroes.
But one can't always stay in that role and hoped to change the world, for a long time he stood by as a witness to to his father's crimes, for longer his thoughts of heroism being dismissed by that bogus excuse of a father and as far as he remembered, Whitley had others fight for him. But no more!
"In this world, money and power pull the strings, and yet you choose death for a flithy animal? How more times are you going to PISS M-!" The man was interrupted while talking by, to the surprise of all, the white haired boy headbutting his taller foe, knocking the man onto his ass!
"...WHAT!?" The man screamed in horror as he started to bleed from his now broken nose, this was the first time the business man has ever seen his own blood.
"...I've...told...the world...I...would die for my dream....even if I die today....I'll be happy to die...hundred times over again..." The boy's body was mostly broken, each word he spoke caused more pain than his body could stand but the young man still had one part of his body to fight with, his hard head!
The next thing they all knew, Whitley continued headbutting his enemy, causing the man to gain a reality check, his ability were increasing his attacks but at a certain cost, The sole major weak point on his body, the one that held the brain to think of ways to screwed others over, the one with the eyes that saw everyone else as beneath him and the one with the mouth with a booming voice he used to make threats and promises to ruin his foes, his face weaken over time with every punch or kick he gave to the two.
"NONONONONO!" The man screamed with a bloodied and bruised face, before feeling the same despair he installed into his two victims just mere minutes ago. In a desperate attempt to stop these attacks, he grabbed the man in the cloak as a hostage, with the shiv he used on the boy still in his possession.
"You-ou wouldn't w-wan...me to stab some r-random person that had nuthing to do with this, uh?!" These ragged words were like the man himself, desperate and scummy, but was enough to stop the boy from getting closer.
The foe laughed thinking he has the upper hand. "I admired your old man's talent in making a profit, but he was just like you to a certain point, he was no killer, so now I advise we wait until they let us out or I'll be plunging..."
"Tsk...This old fart really been pissing me off since we got here!"
The cloaked man yelled as he stepped on the foot of his captor along with a gunshot ringing though the air. "W-WHAT!?" The man screamed in pain as he released his hold to grabbed his now bleeding foot. "DAMMIT, DAMMIT, DAMMIT!" The larger man screamed before realizing why his leg strength wasn't up to snuff. While being headbutted by his Whitley, the earpiece fell out and was behind his two victims!
"No way this is happening...." He groaned in pain before the cloaked male took off his hood, just to make things worse for the would be assassin.
"...and here I thought I would have a peaceful life in prison..." The man sighed as he revealed himself to be a fomer ally of Salem, one who wanted nothing more but to rot in prisons for the remaining of his life.
"M-Mercury B-B-Black, why is a war criminal here?!" The man screamed, fearing for his life even more than before.
"I was supposed to transfer into the next city, mostly for some good behavior BS..." Mercury turned his attention to the white haired boy.
"Hey kid, you're the brother to that girl Weiss, right?"
"....." Whitley wanted to say something but really couldn't, with those last few headbutts, if he tried to speak now, he will surely faint.
"Man, the geezer really did a number on you, huh?" Mercury asked before = one of the guards and Whitley's sisters ran in.
"Holy...CRAP! WHITLEY!!"
"Why is our brother and Miss Thyme in the same cell as these two?!" Winter demanded answers before Mercury explained for panicing guard while pulling the earpiece from the ground.
"Whitley was being used by lord lard ass as a punching bag until few people from Pheonix Ash caused a short blackout, the girl ran in to stopped the beatings but was attacked as well until your little bro figuring out the buzzard's weakness by headbutting the man in his freakin' face. After that, The creep tried to use me as levelage but yeah, you can see how that worked out."
"DAMNED BRATS...." The man groaned as the two Schnee women got Whitley and Fiona out of this cell but froze in fear when he saw Winter staring down at the man.
"I figured that your group would pulled something like this when Whitley told me of the CEO position, so I looked into yours and the rest of the board's backgrounds...It was just as Black said, You and your three friends in the board of eight have more than just attempted assassination to worry about now."
This decree was worrying enough before Mercury Black turned his attention back to the older man."I guess I'm going to have a kicking dummy for a roommate now!"
"Please have mercy!" The man turned deathly pale before Fiona yelled.
"Like the mercy you shown to me and Whitley because he called out your sorry butt, I would think not!"
Weiss was next to insult the man for his behavior. "...If anything you deserve nothing but a fate in a cage, like the various futures you took away!"
"Looks like you're going to rot in a cell for the rest of your sad existence." Winter finished before the guards were told by the military commander to take her younger brother out of the room and to take his would be assassin to the other cell.
Before leaving, Winter asked the former ally of Salem.
"Mercury Black...Your sentence for your war crimes have been over with for a couple of months now, yet, you still choose to remain in prison, may I ask why?"
"Since Cinder died in the fight against our former partner and Salem's redemption attempt, I really don't have much else left. Besides it's like I've said during that battle with the hammerhead and her pretty boy lover, I have been forced to fight since I was born by a drunk abusive excuse of a dad, so even if I could be let back into society, I don't think I could be happy."
"You could've joined the military..." The eldest member of the Schnee replied before the younger male countered
"Yeah, but I hate following and giving orders, besides you've seen what this old bastard done to your brother, creeps like him and worse are everywhere in prison. So as long as I can beat them senseless, I'm freaking happy to serve more time for each brawl I get my ass into."
This silenced Winter for a couple of seconds before asking for two simple demands. "Just tell Em that I'm okay with how things ended between us, and tell her just to be happy with her new life, if she can do that, then that would give me some sort of peace."
A couple of hours later at the medical bay on the airship.
Kairi used the healing spell Curaga on both the boy and Fiona. "Thank you, Lady Kairi." Fiona bowed while still having her arm in a cast after Whitley opened his eyes, being healed.
"Hey, it's not a problem, but please, just call me Kairi for now on, okay, Fiona?"
"Ughh, what...Fiona..are you alright?" The redeemer asked his friend.
"Yes, but you took the blunt of the beating, please relax, Whitley." The Fanuas explained before the boy asked.
"Who payed for our bails? I doubt it was my sisters, our situation isn't as it once was."
At that moment, Weiss and Blake came in, the disowned heiress of the destroyed SDC was proud at the fact that her former enemy of a brother fought for what's right, explaining. "It those three you poined out from that charity that payed for your and Fiona's bonds."
"Huh?!" Fiona was taken back in surprise by this before the middle child of the Schnee family theorized
"My guess is, either your speech or being outed as horrible people that made those three pay with their own Lien to post bond. I only wished we got there quicker but the airport was on the other side of the city."
"That's good but I can only hope that the others in the crowd took my words to heart and none of the people recording that day alter the video."
...We can check for video or audio interferances later on today but something tells me those who heard your speech that they're going be thinking about it for a long time." Blake's words made the youngest member of the Schnee children a little more eased.
"If only mother lived to see her son became someone to be proud of." Weiss thought to herself that day before their last mission in Remnant before her universe was wiped from existence.
In the Hangar of the doomed Wunder, Weiss had a thought of what could've been the futures of the new CEO of Pheonix Ash and his loyal bodyguard could have been if their universe just lasted a little bit longer.
"Hey, Bozos I'm about to take the Eva-unit 02 F off of the ship, before figuring out a plan to stop Misato."
"Alright.." Aqua answered as the red-head walked towards the console before seeing something strange.
"You guys were here for the last hour right?"
"Yeah?" Duo answered before Asuka added.
"And no one else came in or tried anything funny right?"
"We've been here the entire time, what's with the questions, Langley?" Viral countered.
"...There's two signals of heat in the cockpit...."
"Umm what?" Jaune exclaimed as the console showing the statistics of the bulky armored version of Unit 02, showing two bodies of heat in the entry plug.
Before anything else was said in the group. A young male's voice came through the console. "Umm Hello? Can someone get us out of this thing?"
No one but the Schnee huntress recognize the youth's voice. "Whitley!?"
"Sis, can you hear me?"
Asuka spoke next, "How long were you two in the Evangelion for?"
"I think for three hours, oh right, Fi wanted to asked if there's any males in the area."
"Fiona's in there too?!" Wiess inner thoughts were of panic that were made worse after Jaune's answer.
"Yeah, there's four guys here, why?" Jaunne asked before Fiona screamed in embrassament.
"PLEASE GO TO THE OTHER ROOM OR SOMETHING, I CAN'T GO OUT LIKE THIS!"
"Fi, please relax..."
"RELAX!? YOU'RE THE ONLY ONE IN THIS THING WITH CLOTHES ON!" The girl whined while crying from embarrassment.
"Umm, could anyone bring clothing for Miss Thyme."
Duo began to smirked before being dragged by Viral into the next room. "Keep your dirty thoughts to yourself, Duo Maxwell..."
"Killjoy!" Duo screamed as Jonathan conviced Jaune to followed.
"Sir Arc, we should leave as well, as it is knights' honor to..."
"Already way ahead of you, Mr. Joestar. We'll see you all later when we come up with that plan!"
As this was all happening, an snore echoed out from behind the crates. "Is someone sleeping over there?" Aqua asked while checking to see who it might be.
There, Chibodee Crocket, of all people was in deep slumber, much to everyone's surprise.
"...We should wake him up..." Asuka sighed while Weiss went looking for any of the female members of the crew for some clothing.
But to the surprise of the two, he just walked into the next room while sleeping the entire time. "That...worked out way to well..."
2024.05.11 22:43 shaneka69 Chrisean Rock Astrology Forecast As Of May 11, 2024
Chrisean Rock Astrology Forecast As Of May 11, 2024
With Mother's Day tomorrow and Chrisean Rock being a new mom, let's just do an updated astrology reading for her by checking her birth chart.As we know, Chrisean was born in Baltimore and is known for her appearance on Baddies with Natalie Nunn and her own show she had with Blueface.
We know that she is a Pisces which is her sun sign/zodiac sign. She has a Cancer Moon which rules your emotions and emotional state.
Uranus is currently sextile Chrisean Rock's sun which means that she will be openly showing unpredictability and will likely be shocking people and even herself.
Uranus is in her 12th house which is the house of the unknown and blind spots as well. This can mean that she will have breakthroughs and insights. Could even result in premonitions and informative dream states.
Pluto is the planet known for exposing and causing change and this planet is currently opposing her North Node which shows that there will be a gradual process in her doing what she is supposed to be doing and going in the right direction. Pluto isn't making any connections with her personal planets yet, so she isn't expected to be going through anything too major right now.
Jupiter sextile her sun is giving her the expanding energy for her sports endeavor. Her Aries Mars will always see her through naturally though.
Let's go forward to the following month, June on this day to see what she may be experiencing.
Jupiter is the ruler of her 7th and 10th house and on June 11, 2024, she will have Jupiter squaring her Venus and Mercury which means that there can be issues with points getting across or communication issues between her and family or her and Blueface. She is likely to be intuitive around this time with Jupiter making a trine to her natal Neptune.
Since Jupiter will be squaring her Mercury and Venus, let's put focus on the fact that Mercury rules her ascendant and 4th house which is why there can be a link with family or her lover if it isn't about her mindset. Virgo being in her 4th house though makes it more tangible. Venus rules her 12th house and 5th house of romance and children. Basically this whole Jupiter aspect transit could be connected to her family. Let's see what happens.
chrisean rock
chrisean rock sister
chrisean rock son
chrisean rock net worth
chrisean rock ig
chrisean rock age
chrisean rock before blueface
chrisean rock face tattoo
chrisean rock baby condition
how tall is chrisean rock
chrisean rock and offset
chrisean rock athlete
chrisean rock as a baby
chrisean rock and lil mabu dating
chrisean rock and jaidyn alexis
chrisean rock and blueface drama
chrisean rock and blueface back together
are lil mabu and chrisean rock dating
are blueface and chrisean rock married
are blueface and chrisean rock related
are blueface and chrisean rock together
are blueface and chrisean rock back together
are manu and chrisean rock dating
are mabu and chrisean rock dating
are chrisean rock and blueface dating
are blueface and chrisean rock cousins
american ninja warrior chrisean rock
chrisean rock before
chrisean rock birthday
chrisean rock blueface tattoo
chrisean rock baby pictures
chrisean rock baby daddy
chrisean rock baby name
chrisean rock baby hernia
blueface and chrisean rock
blueface chrisean rock tattoo
blueface chrisean rock baby
blueface chrisean rock video
blueface and chrisean rock married
blueface and chrisean rock back together
blueface tooth chrisean rock
blueface and chrisean rock together
blueface before chrisean rock
before chrisean rock
chrisean rock child
chrisean rock college
chrisean rock cornrows
chrisean rock church
chrisean rock charles barkley
chrisean rock concert
chrisean rock college track
chrisean rock children
chrisean rock childhood
chrisean rock college athlete
charles barkley chrisean rock
cardi b chrisean rock
charles barkley chrisean rock baby
cam newton chrisean rock
cat cry syndrome chrisean rock
chasity malone chrisean rock
cri du chat chrisean rock baby
chasity chrisean rock sister
cat in the hat chrisean rock
college chrisean rock
chrisean rock drinking pregnant
chrisean rock date of birth
chrisean rock dating
chrisean rock drama
chrisean rock dating lil mabu
chrisean rock doppelganger
chrisean rock daughter
chrisean rock diddy
chrisean rock daddy
chrisean rock dancing
did chrisean rock have her baby
did chrisean rock get a new tattoo
does chrisean rock have instagram
does chrisean rock have a new boyfriend
ddg and chrisean rock
does chrisean rock have a child
did chrisean rock fix her tooth
does chrisean rock have a missing tooth
download mp3 vibe by chrisean rock
does chrisean rock use a pacifier
chrisean rock ethnicity
chrisean rock education
chrisean rock eating pizza
chrisean rock eating
chrisean rock ex bf
chrisean rock ex boyfriend instagram
chrisean rock ex ronny
chrisean rock events
chrisean rock eyes
chrisean rock eyelashes
eugene malone chrisean rock
eventbrite chrisean rock
erykah badu chrisean rock
who is chrisean rock
ethika chrisean rock
eugene chrisean rock brother
what episode is chrisean rock on south central baddies
what episode was chrisean rock on ultimate tag
what episode does chrisean rock come out
baddies east chrisean rock sister
chrisean rock football
chrisean rock football team
chrisean rock family
chrisean rock followers
chrisean rock family picture
chrisean rock full name
chrisean rock facebook
chrisean rock fake tattoo
facts about chrisean rock
first show chrisean rock was on
fashion nova chrisean rock
first baddies season with chrisean rock
father of chrisean rock baby
fake chrisean rock
fun facts about chrisean rock
french montana chrisean rock
fruity loop chrisean rock
funky friday chrisean rock
chrisean rock girl
chrisean rock gif
chrisean rock gap
chrisean rock goomba
chrisean rock gets blueface tattoo
chrisean rock gap teeth
chrisean rock gaza
chrisean rock gloss up lyrics
chrisean rock gets blueface tattooed on her face
chrisean rock gets tooth fixed
gloss up chrisean rock
gloss up chrisean rock lyrics
goomba chrisean rock
gloss up ft chrisean rock lyrics
glorilla and chrisean rock
gif chrisean rock
how old is chrisean rock
glorilla chrisean rock song
gloss up chrisean rock mp3 download
blueface girlfriend chrisean rock
chrisean rock height
chrisean rock high school
chrisean rock house
chrisean rock hairstyles
chrisean rock height weight
chrisean rock house address
chrisean rock horoscope
chrisean rock holding baby
chrisean rock husband
chrisean rock hometown
how did chrisean rock lose her tooth
how much is chrisean rock worth
how did chrisean rock get famous
how much did chrisean rock make on baddies
how old is chrisean rock baby
how many siblings does chrisean rock have
how old is chrisean rock son
how much is chrisean rock net worth
chrisean rock in high school
chrisean rock images
chrisean rock in college
chrisean rock in track
chrisean rock instagram followers count
chrisean rock interview with jason lee
chrisean rock in shotta flow 7
chrisean rock imdb
is lil mabu dating chrisean rock
is chrisean rock single
it's a vibe chrisean rock
is chrisean rock and blueface married
is chrisean rock missing a tooth
instagram chrisean rock
chrisean rock and blueface
is chrisean rock with lil mabu
is chrisean rock dating
is chrisean rock in labor
chrisean rock jr
chrisean rock jr birthday
chrisean rock junior
chrisean rock jr hernia
chrisean rock jr condition
chrisean rock jaidyn alexis
chrisean rock james wright
chrisean rock jewelry
chrisean rock jonathan
chrisean rock jr instagram
jason lee chrisean rock interview
james wright chrisean rock
jaidyn alexis vs chrisean rock
james wright chanel and chrisean rock
jay cinco and chrisean rock
jaidyn alexis chrisean rock tooth
janet chrisean rock friend
jela and chrisean rock
jaidyn alexis and chrisean rock together
janet chrisean rock friend instagram
chrisean rock kid
chrisean rock k suave
chrisean rock kid disease
chrisean rock known for
chrisean rock kevin
chrisean rock kevin tattoo
chrisean rock k suave tattoo
chrisean rock keep swimming
chrisean rock kai
chrisean rock kiss offset
k suave chrisean rock
keep swimming chrisean rock lyrics
keep swimming chrisean rock
keke palmer chrisean rock
kai cenat blueface and chrisean rock
karon and chrisean rock
kai and chrisean rock
kai cenat chrisean rock cough
kevin gates and chrisean rock
keep swimming chrisean rock mp3 download
chrisean rock look alike
chrisean rock latest news
chrisean rock lil mabu
chrisean rock live
chrisean rock look alike ig
chrisean rock lil tony
chrisean rock lyrics
chrisean rock lose custody
chrisean rock live stream
chrisean rock lipstick alley
lil mabu and chrisean rock
lil mabu and chrisean rock lyrics
lil mabu and chrisean rock together
lil mabu and chrisean rock dating
lil baby and chrisean rock photo
lil mabu ft chrisean rock mp3 download
latifa chrisean rock sister
lipstick alley chrisean rock
listen to chrisean rock
lit chrisean rock
chrisean rock mom
chrisean rock missing tooth
chrisean rock meme
chrisean rock music
chrisean rock merch
chrisean rock moon sign
chrisean rock mom name
chrisean rock mabu tattoo
chrisean rock middle name
mabu and chrisean rock
mabu and chrisean rock lyrics
mookie chrisean rock brother instagram
mookie chrisean rock brother
mabu and chrisean rock together
mabu and chrisean rock dating
missing tooth chrisean rock
marsh chrisean rock
music by chrisean rock
mytb chrisean rock
chrisean rock new tattoo
chrisean rock now
chrisean rock new boyfriend
chrisean rock net worth 2024 net worth
chrisean rock neck tattoo
chrisean rock news today
chrisean rock new song
chrisean rock no makeup
chrisean rock nationality
nle choppa chrisean rock
nle choppa chrisean rock tattoo
nicki minaj chrisean rock
nalb chrisean rock lyrics
nle choppa face tattoo of chrisean rock
nle and chrisean rock
net worth chrisean rock
ninja warrior chrisean rock
nalb chrisean rock
new chrisean rock song
chrisean rock offset
chrisean rock old pictures
chrisean rock official instagram
chrisean rock outfits
chrisean rock olympics
chrisean rock old
chrisean rock on drugs
chrisean rock orange wig
chrisean rock one tooth
chrisean rock offset video
offset chrisean rock
offset chrisean rock baby
old chrisean rock
old chrisean rock pictures
offset chrisean rock baby father
offset and chrisean rock video
offset chrisean rock reddit
offset sleep with chrisean rock
oklahoma chrisean rock
old pictures chrisean rock mom
chrisean rock parents
chrisean rock phone number
chrisean rock pictures
chrisean rock pronunciation
chrisean rock pfp
chrisean rock pregnant drinking
chrisean rock photos
chrisean rock pretty
chrisean rock petey
chrisean rock p diddy
pictures of chrisean rock
petey tucker chrisean rock
picture of chrisean rock baby
petey malone chrisean rock
prime chrisean rock
petey chrisean rock brother
prayer chrisean rock
parents of chrisean rock
prayer chrisean rock lyrics
pronounce chrisean rock
quotes from chrisean rock
qui est chrisean rock
chrisean rock quit baddies west
chrisean rock famous quotes
chrisean rock quarterback
chrisean rock quiz
chrisean rock quits baddies
chrisean rock quién es
de quien es el hijo de chrisean rock
quel âge a chriseanrock
chrisean rock real name
chrisean rock relationships
chrisean rock running track
chrisean rock rainy days lyrics
chrisean rock recent pictures
chrisean rock rainy days
chrisean rock relatives
chrisean rock real hair
chrisean rock rising sign
rainy days lyrics chrisean rock
rick ross and chrisean rock
rainy day chrisean rock
reality show with chrisean rock
rapper chrisean rock
recent pictures of chrisean rock
ronny chrisean rock ex
real name chrisean rock
chrisean rock tattoo removal
chrisean rock songs
chrisean rock siblings
chrisean rock sister name
chrisean rock sign
chrisean rock salary
chrisean rock snapchat
chrisean rock sister instagram
chrisean rock son birthday
south central baddies chrisean rock season
sean malone chrisean rock
songs by chrisean rock
south central baddies chrisean rock episode
spotify chrisean rock
sister chrisean rock
chrisean rock tattoo
chrisean rock tooth
chrisean rock track
chrisean rock teeth
chrisean rock tattoo blueface
chrisean rock tiktok
chrisean rock tooth fixed
chrisean rock track and field
chrisean rock today
chrisean rock track photos
tamar braxton chrisean rock
time chrisean rock lyrics
tesehki chrisean rock sister
time chrisean rock
track chrisean rock
tooth chrisean rock
the jason lee show chrisean rock
time chrisean rock mp3 download
tattoo chrisean rock
tiktok chrisean rock
chrisean rock update
chrisean rock ultimate tag
chrisean rock ugly baby
chrisean rock update 2024
chrisean rock ultrasound
chrisean rock ufc
chrisean rock upbringing
chrisean rock ucla
chrisean rock unfollowed
ultimate tag chrisean rock
update on chrisean rock
ultimate tag chrisean rock episode
chrisean rock youtube
hollywood unlocked chrisean rock
where is chrisean rock from
gloss up ft chrisean rock
chrisean rock videos
chrisean rock vibe lyrics
chrisean rock voice
chrisean rock vibe mp3 download
chrisean rock vibe music video
chrisean rock vibe videos
chrisean rock vs jaidyn alexis
chrisean rock video with baby
vibe chrisean rock
vibe lyrics chrisean rock
vibe by chrisean rock mp3 download
video of chrisean rock losing tooth
vibe song chrisean rock lyrics
video of offset and chrisean rock
video of chrisean rock
viral video of chrisean rock
video of chrisean rock baby
chrisean rock wiki
chrisean rock weight
chrisean rock walmart
chrisean rock without makeup
chrisean rock worth
chrisean rock water
chrisean rock with teeth
chrisean rock when she was younger
chrisean rock wallpaper
chrisean rock where is she from
who is chrisean rock dating
who is chrisean rock parents
what is chrisean rock real name
what is chrisean rock net worth
what is chrisean rock baby name
when is chrisean rock birthday
who is chrisean rock sister
who is the father of chrisean rock baby
who is chrisean rock mom
chrisean rock x reader
chrisean rock x account
chrisean rock x lil mabu
christian rock xm radio
chrisean rock and blueface baby
chrisean rock and lil mabu lyrics
lil mabu x chrisean rock
lil mabu x chrisean rock lyrics
is chrisean rock chris rock daughter
chrisean rock young
chrisean rock young pictures
chrisean rock younger brother
chrisean rock young photos
chrisean rock younger days
chrisean rock yearbook
chrisean rock famous birthdays
young chrisean rock
youtube chrisean rock
youtube it's a vibe chrisean rock
yo gotti signs chrisean rock
yaya mayweather and chrisean rock
youtube jason lee chrisean rock interview
youtube chrisean rock and blueface
yarn pants chrisean rock
youtube chrisean rock fight
how do you pronounce chrisean rock
chrisean rock zodiac sign
chrisean rock zodiac
chrisean rock zig zag braids
chrisean rock zeus contract
chrisean rock zeus shows
christian rock zodiac sign
chrisean rock house zillow
zeus show with chrisean rock
chrisean rock birthday zodiac
chrisean rock zodiac chart
chrisean rock sister tesehki zodiac sign
what's chrisean rock zodiac
what zodiac sign is chrisean rock
chrisean rock on
why northern rock failed
chrisean rock 2018
chrisean rock 2017
chrisean rock 2016
chriseanrock no jumper
chrisean rock 18
chrisean rock 19
chrisean rock 100m time
chrisean rock 11 siblings
chrisean rock 16
christian rock 1980s
christian rock 1990s
christian rock 1970s
christian rock 1993
christian rock 1997
wack 100 chrisean rock
20 vs 1 chrisean rock
is chrisean rock in baddies south season 1
chrisean rock 20 v 1 fight
chrisean rock division 1
chrisean rock 2024
chrisean rock 2023
chrisean rock 2019
chrisean rock 20 vs 1
chrisean rock 2020
chrisean rock 20 vs
chrisean rock 2021
2017 chrisean rock
chrisean rock net worth 2023
how old is chrisean rock 2023
chrisean rock new boyfriend 2023
chrisean rock boyfriend 2023
chrisean rock net worth 2023 forbes
who is chrisean rock dating 2023
chrisean rock 3d ultrasound
chrisean rock big 3
chrisean rock big 3 zodiac
chrisean rock crazy in love episode 3
chrisean rock sims 4 cc
what is class 4 crushed rock
what is #4 rock
what is a rock grade 4
what's chrisean rock instagram
4 chrises
chrisean rock 50 v 1
chrisean rock grandmother
50 people vs rapper chrisean rock
what's chrisean rock net worth
chrisean rock six pack
is rock effective against rock
chrisean rock oldest sister
chrisean rock old videos
is chrisean rock a twin
chrisean rock 7 tattoos of blueface
chrisean rock 7 tattoos
chrisean rock baby
chrisean rock shotta flow 7
what is chrisean rock famous for
christian rock 80s
2008 alt rock hits
chrisean rock blue face tooth
chrisean rock blue face tattoo
chrisean rock father
who chrisean rock
christian rock 90s
chrisean rock playlist
what's chrisean rock ig
2024.05.10 20:43 Desolatee1234 27 YO w/ Cerebral Palsy I have dealt with dreams of wanting to regress, to be reborn since a child, and severely depressed asked for help fell through cracks. What now?
Hi there I'm Derek a 27 yo with Spastic Diplegia Cerebral Palsy (for all you non medical nerds, basically means my arms and legs are effected, but worse in one side of my body then the other and spastic refers to the most common type of Cerebral Palsy, which causes increased muscle tightness [spasticity] and tone etc.)
My entire life, I was put on the pedestal of you're supposed to have died so be grateful you didn't. Growing up in the Church it was you must be a miracle child or w.e God does make miracles ur not dead. (My firest email was legit magic_miracle11 so clearly this sinks in.)
When I was 6 years old, I had my first of 3 surgeries on my legs. This was a full leg lengthening procedure essentially, straightening and lengthening my tendons breaking and remolding my bones to ensure the ability to walk straight etc.
When I was going to get my IV done pre-surgically they froze a hand as one does for pediatric patients and then the trainee nurse came in to place the IV. She was allowed to have 6 sticks in the wrong hand before someone intervened. I was traumatized, and developed a severe needle phobia to the point i had to be chased and physically restrained to get my adolescent vaccinations done.
Fast forward a couple years later and my Opa passes away, this was probably the first time I knew I had some premonition abilities powers whatever as I called my mom and told her he was dead as she answered the phone, and throughout my childhood i kept having prophetic dreams? Not sure the best term but dreams of stuff that was going to happen before it did.
After my Opa died I quickly fell into a large bout of depression, and when I was 12 I started getting uncontrolled dreams of hurting myself, scared obviously as these were vivid dreams, I broke down to my mom and psychiatrist appointment ensued.
Now I was quite open I was concerned about medication and anything that could effect my brain had me very concerned afterall my brain was all i had that worked properly. Needless to say they didn't put me on medication and throughout the years i tried asking for help and it went nowhere. Finally as an adult, I had enough and asked for a evaluation from my Family Doctor and the psychiatrist who evaluated me seemed to have a bias against me when i mentioned i didn't do much around the ho put very high trust in authority and didn't question it much until a friend linked me your cycles of depression video. I was like oh wait thats me and wow this is really enjoyable and Dr. K doesn't talk down to his audience shit I have to watch more. Well, I went on a dive down the asexuality video to confirm I am indeed asexual turns out my friends weren't heathens i just didn't develop a sex drive so i didn't wanna wack off and consume porn like they did.
Recently I went on vacation and once relaxed my brain did a flip, and seemed to flood itself with whatever memories I had repressed all at once. Apparently I have a theasmic memory? I can reclall everything with almost perfect clarity like reading my own autobiographic novel in addition to this, I apparently have some Savant level audio retention and learning skills because after 1 day of rosetta stone and a dubbed show in french i was speaking both japanese and french with some level of competency. This is 3 months after starting venaflaxine, not only did all this happen but I underwent a huge metabolic shift and my fat receded in a couple of days and now my hormones are raging so i'm going through second puberty like symptoms of insatiable hunger, aggravation and exhaustion (am going to se my dr to ensure nothing more serious is wrong with me). Apparently through my own research I found depression can be a leading cause of hormonial imbalance which can lead to the symptoms I had of weight gain and everything else. In additional apparently those of us with CP are not entirely build the same as others, we tend to have a higher concentration of muscle to fat in our builds and are usually underdeveloped height wise, causing us to be shorter. For example when my fat receded I was still 235 lbs and ~ 5.6-5.10 idk exactly.
Finally ever since I was a kid I had feeling of wanting to be reborn, and not deal with this condition or to regress since I was having continence issues (I was too engrossed in things even though i felt the urges Id wait until i couldn't and think i was faster then i was and not make it in time) My parents being super young, didn't know how to deal with these things, didn't present me options and at school i got a change of clothes in the informatory bathroom to change into whenever i would have an accident. Needless to say I developed toddler envy, they could just do it whenever they freaking wanted didn't have to be embarrassed or waste time changing themselves. Doing some more research apparently regression is super commonplace in children as a trauma coping mechanism, and even so in adults, but for some reason it's not widely known or what is known is the niche communities where it may or may not be a fetish. Why is it that something that our brain does not entirely voluntarily so stigmatized, why are the supernatural esc experiences also stigmatized. It's honestly quite frustrating I was not able to be open with my feelings and myself for fear of reprisal or condemnation.
How common have these desires to regress been in your practice, how do you deal with people with complex trauma. Do you think that allowing a safe place to participate in these fantasies would be beneficial to those who experience them.
submitted by Desolatee1234 to Healthygamergg [link] [comments]
My entire life, I was put on the pedestal of you're supposed to have died so be grateful you didn't. Growing up in the Church it was you must be a miracle child or w.e God does make miracles ur not dead. (My firest email was legit magic_miracle11 so clearly this sinks in.)
When I was 6 years old, I had my first of 3 surgeries on my legs. This was a full leg lengthening procedure essentially, straightening and lengthening my tendons breaking and remolding my bones to ensure the ability to walk straight etc.
When I was going to get my IV done pre-surgically they froze a hand as one does for pediatric patients and then the trainee nurse came in to place the IV. She was allowed to have 6 sticks in the wrong hand before someone intervened. I was traumatized, and developed a severe needle phobia to the point i had to be chased and physically restrained to get my adolescent vaccinations done.
Fast forward a couple years later and my Opa passes away, this was probably the first time I knew I had some premonition abilities powers whatever as I called my mom and told her he was dead as she answered the phone, and throughout my childhood i kept having prophetic dreams? Not sure the best term but dreams of stuff that was going to happen before it did.
After my Opa died I quickly fell into a large bout of depression, and when I was 12 I started getting uncontrolled dreams of hurting myself, scared obviously as these were vivid dreams, I broke down to my mom and psychiatrist appointment ensued.
Now I was quite open I was concerned about medication and anything that could effect my brain had me very concerned afterall my brain was all i had that worked properly. Needless to say they didn't put me on medication and throughout the years i tried asking for help and it went nowhere. Finally as an adult, I had enough and asked for a evaluation from my Family Doctor and the psychiatrist who evaluated me seemed to have a bias against me when i mentioned i didn't do much around the ho put very high trust in authority and didn't question it much until a friend linked me your cycles of depression video. I was like oh wait thats me and wow this is really enjoyable and Dr. K doesn't talk down to his audience shit I have to watch more. Well, I went on a dive down the asexuality video to confirm I am indeed asexual turns out my friends weren't heathens i just didn't develop a sex drive so i didn't wanna wack off and consume porn like they did.
Recently I went on vacation and once relaxed my brain did a flip, and seemed to flood itself with whatever memories I had repressed all at once. Apparently I have a theasmic memory? I can reclall everything with almost perfect clarity like reading my own autobiographic novel in addition to this, I apparently have some Savant level audio retention and learning skills because after 1 day of rosetta stone and a dubbed show in french i was speaking both japanese and french with some level of competency. This is 3 months after starting venaflaxine, not only did all this happen but I underwent a huge metabolic shift and my fat receded in a couple of days and now my hormones are raging so i'm going through second puberty like symptoms of insatiable hunger, aggravation and exhaustion (am going to se my dr to ensure nothing more serious is wrong with me). Apparently through my own research I found depression can be a leading cause of hormonial imbalance which can lead to the symptoms I had of weight gain and everything else. In additional apparently those of us with CP are not entirely build the same as others, we tend to have a higher concentration of muscle to fat in our builds and are usually underdeveloped height wise, causing us to be shorter. For example when my fat receded I was still 235 lbs and ~ 5.6-5.10 idk exactly.
Finally ever since I was a kid I had feeling of wanting to be reborn, and not deal with this condition or to regress since I was having continence issues (I was too engrossed in things even though i felt the urges Id wait until i couldn't and think i was faster then i was and not make it in time) My parents being super young, didn't know how to deal with these things, didn't present me options and at school i got a change of clothes in the informatory bathroom to change into whenever i would have an accident. Needless to say I developed toddler envy, they could just do it whenever they freaking wanted didn't have to be embarrassed or waste time changing themselves. Doing some more research apparently regression is super commonplace in children as a trauma coping mechanism, and even so in adults, but for some reason it's not widely known or what is known is the niche communities where it may or may not be a fetish. Why is it that something that our brain does not entirely voluntarily so stigmatized, why are the supernatural esc experiences also stigmatized. It's honestly quite frustrating I was not able to be open with my feelings and myself for fear of reprisal or condemnation.
How common have these desires to regress been in your practice, how do you deal with people with complex trauma. Do you think that allowing a safe place to participate in these fantasies would be beneficial to those who experience them.
2024.05.10 16:35 0ddVoid Imaginary therapist and helping maladaptive daydreaming
I'll start this one off with a warning for people. As I'm not a psychologist and I'm honestly not anything. I'm just a person through and through. I maybe speaking to early about all of this. Maybe I'll go crazy down the road. But like who doesn't at this point? Am I RIGHT! I'm actually rally scared to talk about this. Not because it's dangerous or I'm doing something bad. But I guess I'm just really scared because it goes to show how bizarre of a human being I am. Also this isn't to be copied or shared in any way on any area of the rest of the internet. I know I'm asking the impossible. But remember the human. I also just hope this helps someone.
But I guess this all started at the beginning of my homeschooling. Like way, way, way back. I was the youngest in my family and I really wasn't happy. I'd watch my parents educate my older siblings and I'd just be alone on the floor. I'd try to get my mom to teach me and she'd say she didn't have enough time. Anything and everything I did I was around my family and it really upset me as a just out of being a toddler. I think I remember so much just because of how bored and lonely I was.
This was long before I was aware of anything having to do with imaginary friends. But some how in some way I could hear a voice in the back of my head. It wasn't a mean voice and it didn't tell me to do bad things. As a matter of fact this voice often spoke wisdom to me. It'd give me some really nice advice. It also did it's best to comfort me and tell me when people were just being nasty to me for no real reason. My little brain had a hard time just understanding it. But it was a nice voice.
The one time it almost scared me was when me and the rest of the kids at church (WWWWOOOOO ONLY TIME I GOT OUT OF THE HOUSE!) had to watch this super christian puppet movie. The film was about one of the boys in the puppet family hearing the voice of Satan speak to him. It was scary cause it's Satan telling him to not listen to his parents and to get out of the house and be around a bunch of strangers. Of course the puppet son banishes Satan back to hell by saying "IN GODS NAME!"
Little me was just a little shook up. That was when I realize this voice wasn't exactly a normal thing for people to hear. Apparently that voice could be the devil himself! But that's not how little me approached the voice. I remembered that it only told me good things and it defended me. I sat there in in church trying to understand it. I could turn it off if I wanted. I could get it to say what I wanted. The only way I could really understand it was that it was my creativity, it was my sense of imagination.
But this voice did have one problem. It didn't like how I felt in the morning watching other kids get on the school bus. It didn't like that I wasn't happy and it often told me to try to get out of the situation. I know it had to be my imagination and not God or Satan just for the simple fact it thought I could trust my parents. That's literately all a child can do is trust their parents, especially when they were as young as I was.
I'd say the things the voice told me to say to my parents. Things like "Me watching children get on the school buse in the morning really makes me sad and I don't know why?" They didn't get worried that their youngest was feeling deeply lonely and sad. Instead my parents got vary accusative at me. That they knew me better then I knew me is what they said. That I couldn't possibly think any of the things I was saying up. They'd demand me tell them who I was talking to. It really messed with me. Because I had this voice inside of me crying with me. How could me voice not be me? If I'm happy about one thing it's that I wasn't smart enough to tell them it was the voice. Voice hearing and religous parents don't mix, that's a bullet that was dodged.
Eventually my parents did do something with me. It was day camp with my absolutely bully for siblings. Little me was begging to do things without my siblings around. I didn't go a day without my siblings telling everyone every embarrassing detail they could. I know as an adult that it was all childishness. But little me also had to deal with them at home at all times. Little me was trying to be so good and not be around my siblings in a small park. Instead of me making friends I went to a corner and just got very, very quiet.
"what are you doing?" my voice asked me. "No one listens to me. Not even my mom." I thought to it. "Please don't just sit there. Please do something." it asked. "No I won't. No one want's to listen to me." I said again. "Don't." it said. "I won't do anything." I said to it. I heard it cry at me and then it was gone. It was like feeling something leave me. It was like losing a part of myself.
I wish I could say that my life got better after not hearing a voice in my head. But I basically have just been in that park by myself most of my life. I actively hurt myself by hurting my relationships. I'm extremely codependent and I have no sense of boundaries. I'd give my all to my family and it hurts me every time I do. I've just sort of watched everything fly by and I don't really know why. It's been this way for over twenty five years. I want to say I feel disgust. But I really don't know if I feel anything beyond fear most days. Not any particular fear. The rest of my emotions are numb and very cold. Other then my constant attempts at humor (which only really comforts myself, I'm not very funny) to people. Maybe random. I'm just always self destructing and I don't know why.
Everything has been getting worst for me lately. Family is making demands that I just cannot ignore for some reason! the few friends I do have are either really smart good people who I drive crazy. Or their really, really weird people who need help and I'm definitely not it. I'm just a mess on the inside and I'm told I can get relationship with just about anyone if I tried. But for some reason I just don't see myself as someone even worth the attention.
I'll begin this part with the fact that I personally don't like the idea of a Tulpa or the Plural community. They have this idea that you can make multiple intelligent agents inside of their brain. That on the outside their one body and on the inside their three different things. I have my reasons for not liking these communities and their line of thought I will expand on this later.
Anyways, It was about five or more years ago that I watched the Limitless show. Which by the way is actually a really fun show to just turn your brain off to. The plot of it is kind of wack in that there is a drug that greatly increases a persons intelligence. The book has a very different take on it and the movie and show kind of spit in the face of the original author's story. But it was this scene and others like it that reminded me of experiencing the voice.
In the show the main character and God's gift Brian when under the effects of the drug sometimes has this aspect of himself that will appear to him. It often sees things he doesn't and it also gives great advice to him. In that scene I shared it has him struggling with an issue and the whole scene is just him arguing with himself. Other scenes show Brian's voice gives him good advice and it surprises him. It'll say to him. "Hey I'm just you."
So me being a big old weirdo decided I'd try that out and see how it would work. I didn't want to have a tulpa and I didn't want it to take shape into anything. As I said before I don't like the tulpa idea. Instead I just wanted that voice, I didn't want it to have a face and I didn't want to constantly have something that I'm imaging like its a 3d projection as I think that's just a little to far. So I tried writing to it in my journal.
It really worked. I'd write something down and I'd write the response. I know it sounds crazy and stupid and mostly crazy. But the advice I got back always seemed to cut through the bullshit that clutters my mind. It'd always be kind to me when I'd talk about my mistakes. It was special and interesting to say the least. It gave me good pointers to talk to my therapist and my therapist at the time was surprised and happy I was doing this. It was great. But I still have very real problems that followed me.
Recently I've been a really big ass hole and I don't know why. I've been losing my hope for the world and people and my family. I just can't seem to find my place in the world even when the world is begging me to become a part of it. I've just lost in this feeling of not ever belonging no matter what. It's just super awful to just watch myself just move out of sink with myself. I'm always dogging myself and just not being able to focus on anything because of it. It got really scary.
So I started to carry the journal around on the inside and things seem different now. The first thing my voice said was to slow down and breath. I was freaking out alone in my home and it helped me stop a freak out. To a rational mind it's just me comforting me, which I honestly believe isn't far off from the truth. But for me I didn't prompt it and I didn't tell it to come forward and speak to me. But to me as an artist, I see this as a happy accident. It's just something that comes from inside ourselves.
Now that the voice isn't tide to my journal it's been helping me with other things in my life. A huge one is I've stopped picked my skin. That's been a problem for me for so, so long. I could never get myself to stop. But this voice coming through to me. "Please stop." it said to me. "Feel that. Your hurting yourself. That's your body in pain." It said. I couldn't keep doing that to myself after that and it's been a week of me avoiding picking and I'm not scared to look in the mirror now. Cause looking in the mirror meant more picking. Just absolutely incredible. I just, I don't know.
It's been an encouraging voice for me in changing my diet; I'm actually eating healthy because of this. I'm saving money as well. I'm still really shy around others. But because of this voice I'm seeing that I'm nervous because of the expectations I put on the people around me. That I worry about the expectation they'll put on me. Expectations that aren't even real. That I need chill out and just kind of be in the moment. The voice guides me to being in the moment as well. I sometimes get these great big rush of positive emotions that run through me. I'm feeling proud of myself. I'm allowing myself to. It's shown me its not selfish to be proud of ones self either. That was a shocker. It's silly to block that from yourself.
It helps me focus at times. I think it likes playing games with me. Not bad games, helpful games. Like it will ask me to spell words out as spelling is something I've gotten rusty at. It also encourages me to read road signs as I'm out driving, another thing I neglect doing. It also saved me from embarrassing myself in public with my sick sense of humor. As I was in a crowded area and I had to fart. I unfortunately decided it would be funny if I leaned over a little. That's when the voice said. "Oh my god your so rude." I stood up and regained my composer. But I can't remember the last time I turned that red. I don't remember the last time I cared about myself.
I also ruminate or maladaptive daydream a lot! How the voice helps is by almost stepping in. It doesn't stop the fantasy that I'm creating. But instead lets the thought play out and end. Doesn't force it to stop. But instead encourages me to let the thought run and then forget about it and to not dwell on those matters and to let those fantasies go. It's very grounding.
The other most incredible thing I'm learning from this is boundaries. At least boundaries for myself and boundaries for my mind as my mind tends to run willy nilly and I have so many thoughts a second. My mood is usually changing with those thoughts and it effects how well I can mentally do this. So sometimes my voice seems angry for no reason at myself. It takes a level of self awareness, compassion and patients to hear your wild thoughts and correct them. It doesn't bother me that the voice might appear angry at me over something. Because I can redirect and bring it back to how I want to imagine it. That's the beauty of imagination. You can do whatever you want with it.
I know I'm going to get some kind of a response from places like the Plural community or the tulpa areas of reddit. I love getting in there and readings what those people say and for the occasional post that is startlingly similar to my own. It's also fun to just read how different people can be with their brains. But to those communities I'll share what my voice has to say. Our imaginary friends can argue with each other, I hope your happy, internet.
My voice says there are two directions you can take this. You can build a fantasy to escape your current reality or you can use the fantasy to bring yourself further into reality. That when you let your imagination run wild all the time your doing it without a sense of direction. Setting boundaries will help you give yourself a sense of direction. That without that compass that without that sense of direction you stop trying to further understand yourself and the world. Instead your just making it all about understanding something you'll never stop making up.
So let's do an experiment to help you find that sense of direction and maybe get this started if your interested. Maybe grab a pen and some paper for this.
Right now if Darth Vader was in your life and he knew everything you do. What do you think he'd give your for advice? Really think about this before you read further.
Done with that thought?
Now hopefully say no to what Darth Vader said and turn around and ask Luke Skywalker a Master Jedi those questions. Don't read further tell you really think about this.
Now forget you even did that with these two characters. Turn away from them and face someone entirely fictional and your original idea. I want you to imagine that this entirely fictional person is not only your best friend but their also the exact therapist or teacher that you need. Their there when you need them and their there to help you further become who you want to be. Their also there to catch you. They'd never tell you to do bad things. They'll always encourage you to stand up for yourself or just be present in the moment and to be slow for yourself so that you'd better understand whatever moment your caught in.
I always thought it was silly to have an imaginary friend in adulthood. That it was just sort of coping strategy by those to desperate. But the real truth is imaginary friends in adulthood can help with all the adult responsibilities that we have. That it can be a play of sympathy and can help you understand yourself and the world around you. That even if it's childlike to talk to something of the imagination. It's the rational and self forgiving parts of ourselves that help us break out and break through the griefs and challenges that we've faced.
While I don't believe this is for everyone. I hope that it at least teaches you to have a powerful tool to keep in your mental toolbox. I wish you luck in your recovery and love you all and hope you can break free from the restraints that have been put on you and that you've put on yourself. The first step for me at least is pretending. Whatever it is that you decide to do. Please don't try to make this something more then just an imaginary therapist. I bid you all a farewell. I have my life to live now.
submitted by 0ddVoid to HomeschoolRecovery [link] [comments]
But I guess this all started at the beginning of my homeschooling. Like way, way, way back. I was the youngest in my family and I really wasn't happy. I'd watch my parents educate my older siblings and I'd just be alone on the floor. I'd try to get my mom to teach me and she'd say she didn't have enough time. Anything and everything I did I was around my family and it really upset me as a just out of being a toddler. I think I remember so much just because of how bored and lonely I was.
This was long before I was aware of anything having to do with imaginary friends. But some how in some way I could hear a voice in the back of my head. It wasn't a mean voice and it didn't tell me to do bad things. As a matter of fact this voice often spoke wisdom to me. It'd give me some really nice advice. It also did it's best to comfort me and tell me when people were just being nasty to me for no real reason. My little brain had a hard time just understanding it. But it was a nice voice.
The one time it almost scared me was when me and the rest of the kids at church (WWWWOOOOO ONLY TIME I GOT OUT OF THE HOUSE!) had to watch this super christian puppet movie. The film was about one of the boys in the puppet family hearing the voice of Satan speak to him. It was scary cause it's Satan telling him to not listen to his parents and to get out of the house and be around a bunch of strangers. Of course the puppet son banishes Satan back to hell by saying "IN GODS NAME!"
Little me was just a little shook up. That was when I realize this voice wasn't exactly a normal thing for people to hear. Apparently that voice could be the devil himself! But that's not how little me approached the voice. I remembered that it only told me good things and it defended me. I sat there in in church trying to understand it. I could turn it off if I wanted. I could get it to say what I wanted. The only way I could really understand it was that it was my creativity, it was my sense of imagination.
But this voice did have one problem. It didn't like how I felt in the morning watching other kids get on the school bus. It didn't like that I wasn't happy and it often told me to try to get out of the situation. I know it had to be my imagination and not God or Satan just for the simple fact it thought I could trust my parents. That's literately all a child can do is trust their parents, especially when they were as young as I was.
I'd say the things the voice told me to say to my parents. Things like "Me watching children get on the school buse in the morning really makes me sad and I don't know why?" They didn't get worried that their youngest was feeling deeply lonely and sad. Instead my parents got vary accusative at me. That they knew me better then I knew me is what they said. That I couldn't possibly think any of the things I was saying up. They'd demand me tell them who I was talking to. It really messed with me. Because I had this voice inside of me crying with me. How could me voice not be me? If I'm happy about one thing it's that I wasn't smart enough to tell them it was the voice. Voice hearing and religous parents don't mix, that's a bullet that was dodged.
Eventually my parents did do something with me. It was day camp with my absolutely bully for siblings. Little me was begging to do things without my siblings around. I didn't go a day without my siblings telling everyone every embarrassing detail they could. I know as an adult that it was all childishness. But little me also had to deal with them at home at all times. Little me was trying to be so good and not be around my siblings in a small park. Instead of me making friends I went to a corner and just got very, very quiet.
"what are you doing?" my voice asked me. "No one listens to me. Not even my mom." I thought to it. "Please don't just sit there. Please do something." it asked. "No I won't. No one want's to listen to me." I said again. "Don't." it said. "I won't do anything." I said to it. I heard it cry at me and then it was gone. It was like feeling something leave me. It was like losing a part of myself.
I wish I could say that my life got better after not hearing a voice in my head. But I basically have just been in that park by myself most of my life. I actively hurt myself by hurting my relationships. I'm extremely codependent and I have no sense of boundaries. I'd give my all to my family and it hurts me every time I do. I've just sort of watched everything fly by and I don't really know why. It's been this way for over twenty five years. I want to say I feel disgust. But I really don't know if I feel anything beyond fear most days. Not any particular fear. The rest of my emotions are numb and very cold. Other then my constant attempts at humor (which only really comforts myself, I'm not very funny) to people. Maybe random. I'm just always self destructing and I don't know why.
Everything has been getting worst for me lately. Family is making demands that I just cannot ignore for some reason! the few friends I do have are either really smart good people who I drive crazy. Or their really, really weird people who need help and I'm definitely not it. I'm just a mess on the inside and I'm told I can get relationship with just about anyone if I tried. But for some reason I just don't see myself as someone even worth the attention.
I'll begin this part with the fact that I personally don't like the idea of a Tulpa or the Plural community. They have this idea that you can make multiple intelligent agents inside of their brain. That on the outside their one body and on the inside their three different things. I have my reasons for not liking these communities and their line of thought I will expand on this later.
Anyways, It was about five or more years ago that I watched the Limitless show. Which by the way is actually a really fun show to just turn your brain off to. The plot of it is kind of wack in that there is a drug that greatly increases a persons intelligence. The book has a very different take on it and the movie and show kind of spit in the face of the original author's story. But it was this scene and others like it that reminded me of experiencing the voice.
In the show the main character and God's gift Brian when under the effects of the drug sometimes has this aspect of himself that will appear to him. It often sees things he doesn't and it also gives great advice to him. In that scene I shared it has him struggling with an issue and the whole scene is just him arguing with himself. Other scenes show Brian's voice gives him good advice and it surprises him. It'll say to him. "Hey I'm just you."
So me being a big old weirdo decided I'd try that out and see how it would work. I didn't want to have a tulpa and I didn't want it to take shape into anything. As I said before I don't like the tulpa idea. Instead I just wanted that voice, I didn't want it to have a face and I didn't want to constantly have something that I'm imaging like its a 3d projection as I think that's just a little to far. So I tried writing to it in my journal.
It really worked. I'd write something down and I'd write the response. I know it sounds crazy and stupid and mostly crazy. But the advice I got back always seemed to cut through the bullshit that clutters my mind. It'd always be kind to me when I'd talk about my mistakes. It was special and interesting to say the least. It gave me good pointers to talk to my therapist and my therapist at the time was surprised and happy I was doing this. It was great. But I still have very real problems that followed me.
Recently I've been a really big ass hole and I don't know why. I've been losing my hope for the world and people and my family. I just can't seem to find my place in the world even when the world is begging me to become a part of it. I've just lost in this feeling of not ever belonging no matter what. It's just super awful to just watch myself just move out of sink with myself. I'm always dogging myself and just not being able to focus on anything because of it. It got really scary.
So I started to carry the journal around on the inside and things seem different now. The first thing my voice said was to slow down and breath. I was freaking out alone in my home and it helped me stop a freak out. To a rational mind it's just me comforting me, which I honestly believe isn't far off from the truth. But for me I didn't prompt it and I didn't tell it to come forward and speak to me. But to me as an artist, I see this as a happy accident. It's just something that comes from inside ourselves.
Now that the voice isn't tide to my journal it's been helping me with other things in my life. A huge one is I've stopped picked my skin. That's been a problem for me for so, so long. I could never get myself to stop. But this voice coming through to me. "Please stop." it said to me. "Feel that. Your hurting yourself. That's your body in pain." It said. I couldn't keep doing that to myself after that and it's been a week of me avoiding picking and I'm not scared to look in the mirror now. Cause looking in the mirror meant more picking. Just absolutely incredible. I just, I don't know.
It's been an encouraging voice for me in changing my diet; I'm actually eating healthy because of this. I'm saving money as well. I'm still really shy around others. But because of this voice I'm seeing that I'm nervous because of the expectations I put on the people around me. That I worry about the expectation they'll put on me. Expectations that aren't even real. That I need chill out and just kind of be in the moment. The voice guides me to being in the moment as well. I sometimes get these great big rush of positive emotions that run through me. I'm feeling proud of myself. I'm allowing myself to. It's shown me its not selfish to be proud of ones self either. That was a shocker. It's silly to block that from yourself.
It helps me focus at times. I think it likes playing games with me. Not bad games, helpful games. Like it will ask me to spell words out as spelling is something I've gotten rusty at. It also encourages me to read road signs as I'm out driving, another thing I neglect doing. It also saved me from embarrassing myself in public with my sick sense of humor. As I was in a crowded area and I had to fart. I unfortunately decided it would be funny if I leaned over a little. That's when the voice said. "Oh my god your so rude." I stood up and regained my composer. But I can't remember the last time I turned that red. I don't remember the last time I cared about myself.
I also ruminate or maladaptive daydream a lot! How the voice helps is by almost stepping in. It doesn't stop the fantasy that I'm creating. But instead lets the thought play out and end. Doesn't force it to stop. But instead encourages me to let the thought run and then forget about it and to not dwell on those matters and to let those fantasies go. It's very grounding.
The other most incredible thing I'm learning from this is boundaries. At least boundaries for myself and boundaries for my mind as my mind tends to run willy nilly and I have so many thoughts a second. My mood is usually changing with those thoughts and it effects how well I can mentally do this. So sometimes my voice seems angry for no reason at myself. It takes a level of self awareness, compassion and patients to hear your wild thoughts and correct them. It doesn't bother me that the voice might appear angry at me over something. Because I can redirect and bring it back to how I want to imagine it. That's the beauty of imagination. You can do whatever you want with it.
I know I'm going to get some kind of a response from places like the Plural community or the tulpa areas of reddit. I love getting in there and readings what those people say and for the occasional post that is startlingly similar to my own. It's also fun to just read how different people can be with their brains. But to those communities I'll share what my voice has to say. Our imaginary friends can argue with each other, I hope your happy, internet.
My voice says there are two directions you can take this. You can build a fantasy to escape your current reality or you can use the fantasy to bring yourself further into reality. That when you let your imagination run wild all the time your doing it without a sense of direction. Setting boundaries will help you give yourself a sense of direction. That without that compass that without that sense of direction you stop trying to further understand yourself and the world. Instead your just making it all about understanding something you'll never stop making up.
So let's do an experiment to help you find that sense of direction and maybe get this started if your interested. Maybe grab a pen and some paper for this.
Right now if Darth Vader was in your life and he knew everything you do. What do you think he'd give your for advice? Really think about this before you read further.
Done with that thought?
Now hopefully say no to what Darth Vader said and turn around and ask Luke Skywalker a Master Jedi those questions. Don't read further tell you really think about this.
Now forget you even did that with these two characters. Turn away from them and face someone entirely fictional and your original idea. I want you to imagine that this entirely fictional person is not only your best friend but their also the exact therapist or teacher that you need. Their there when you need them and their there to help you further become who you want to be. Their also there to catch you. They'd never tell you to do bad things. They'll always encourage you to stand up for yourself or just be present in the moment and to be slow for yourself so that you'd better understand whatever moment your caught in.
I always thought it was silly to have an imaginary friend in adulthood. That it was just sort of coping strategy by those to desperate. But the real truth is imaginary friends in adulthood can help with all the adult responsibilities that we have. That it can be a play of sympathy and can help you understand yourself and the world around you. That even if it's childlike to talk to something of the imagination. It's the rational and self forgiving parts of ourselves that help us break out and break through the griefs and challenges that we've faced.
While I don't believe this is for everyone. I hope that it at least teaches you to have a powerful tool to keep in your mental toolbox. I wish you luck in your recovery and love you all and hope you can break free from the restraints that have been put on you and that you've put on yourself. The first step for me at least is pretending. Whatever it is that you decide to do. Please don't try to make this something more then just an imaginary therapist. I bid you all a farewell. I have my life to live now.
2024.05.06 09:51 skyrimlo People who make everything about sex
It was Cinco de Mayo. Someone posted “I’m gonna suck da mayo out of that thang tonight.” Seriously? Da mayo? Or when a couple break up, and it’s automatically “I bet her pssy wasn’t good” or “I bet his dck game was wack.” Not everything gotta be about sex. Constantly on social media bragging about how wet their pssy is or how big their dck is. It’s even worse when they got their whole family added on Facebook. Your aunties, grandma, mom, dad, and teachers are on this app and here you are just posting about how wet and fat your pssy is!!
submitted by skyrimlo to PetPeeves [link] [comments]
2024.05.01 21:11 AbyssalRedemption Looking for a good emergency vet in the area
TLDR: Have a cat that's not eating and losing weight. Went to a less-than-stellar emergency vet a few days ago, who suggested an issue with her liver, and suggeted getting more tests/ an ultrasound done elsewhere. Does anyone have recommendations for an actual good emergency vet in the area? Preferably northern CT, but we're willing to go further in the state.
Afternoon all, I'm in a semi-dire situation here. My 14-year-old cat has been increasingly losing weight and eating less for over two weeks now. Couldn't get an appointment with our standard vet until early-mid May, so jumped to the first emergency vet we saw with decent ratings (for context, I'm in Northern CT, in the Granby-Windsor-Suffield area).
Ended up going to the Veterinary Emergency Center in Canton. They kept my girl for three days, gave her fluids, did basic bloodwork, and told us that her liver counts were a but out of wack, and she was jaundice. Recommended an ultrasound at another location, since they couldn't do it there. However, the people there were VERY unempathetic, and different staff were giving me and my parents conflicting info. For instance: they recommended two vets for the ultrasound. We asked for alternatives, and they literally wouldn't tell us any: basically said "if you don't pursue the ultrasound, she might die". Like, wonderful, not what I was asking. And they, they wouldn't elaborate on what any of the bloodwork really meant, or what they thought might be wrong with her. Not to mention, she DID eat twice while she was staying with them (my parents watched her eat and keep the food down), yet they put "didn't eat in 7 days" on her report. Like, what??
Does anyone have any suggestions for an actual good Emergency Vet??
UPDATE 5/4/2024: So me and my parents called around to over 10 different hospitals/ emergency vets, included most of the ones suggested below. Since the original place we went to in Canton suggested an ultrasound, we basically needed to make sure whatever place we chose could perform one, if possible (otherwise we may have had to repeat steps/ delay treatment). Every place we called said the same thing: either they lacked he necessary machinery/ facilities, or they didn't have someone on staff that could do the procedure. VCA in West Hartford said they have the machinery on-site, but their last internal-medicine vet that could do the procedure retired two years ago. There's only two vets in the state that can do this ultrasound procedure apparently: we ended up going with Pieper in Middletown (thank you to those who suggested it).
Mom dropped the cat off there last night, said the vet was WONDERFUL. Within an hour or two, they got her in, did a preliminary examination, got her hooked up to an IV, and answered our questions. As of today, after the ultrasound and a biopsy, it turns out she has a gallbladder infection; while her bilirubin count is VERY high right now, they started her on antibiotics last night, and the numbers have been steadily going down. They also got her to eat and drink consistently, which is a feat in itself.
Thank you very much to all who responded, and all your suggestions. Knock on wood, here's hoping everything goes smoothly from here on out.
submitted by AbyssalRedemption to Connecticut [link] [comments]
Afternoon all, I'm in a semi-dire situation here. My 14-year-old cat has been increasingly losing weight and eating less for over two weeks now. Couldn't get an appointment with our standard vet until early-mid May, so jumped to the first emergency vet we saw with decent ratings (for context, I'm in Northern CT, in the Granby-Windsor-Suffield area).
Ended up going to the Veterinary Emergency Center in Canton. They kept my girl for three days, gave her fluids, did basic bloodwork, and told us that her liver counts were a but out of wack, and she was jaundice. Recommended an ultrasound at another location, since they couldn't do it there. However, the people there were VERY unempathetic, and different staff were giving me and my parents conflicting info. For instance: they recommended two vets for the ultrasound. We asked for alternatives, and they literally wouldn't tell us any: basically said "if you don't pursue the ultrasound, she might die". Like, wonderful, not what I was asking. And they, they wouldn't elaborate on what any of the bloodwork really meant, or what they thought might be wrong with her. Not to mention, she DID eat twice while she was staying with them (my parents watched her eat and keep the food down), yet they put "didn't eat in 7 days" on her report. Like, what??
Does anyone have any suggestions for an actual good Emergency Vet??
UPDATE 5/4/2024: So me and my parents called around to over 10 different hospitals/ emergency vets, included most of the ones suggested below. Since the original place we went to in Canton suggested an ultrasound, we basically needed to make sure whatever place we chose could perform one, if possible (otherwise we may have had to repeat steps/ delay treatment). Every place we called said the same thing: either they lacked he necessary machinery/ facilities, or they didn't have someone on staff that could do the procedure. VCA in West Hartford said they have the machinery on-site, but their last internal-medicine vet that could do the procedure retired two years ago. There's only two vets in the state that can do this ultrasound procedure apparently: we ended up going with Pieper in Middletown (thank you to those who suggested it).
Mom dropped the cat off there last night, said the vet was WONDERFUL. Within an hour or two, they got her in, did a preliminary examination, got her hooked up to an IV, and answered our questions. As of today, after the ultrasound and a biopsy, it turns out she has a gallbladder infection; while her bilirubin count is VERY high right now, they started her on antibiotics last night, and the numbers have been steadily going down. They also got her to eat and drink consistently, which is a feat in itself.
Thank you very much to all who responded, and all your suggestions. Knock on wood, here's hoping everything goes smoothly from here on out.
2024.04.29 15:33 xoxefo3952 Me and my little sister
Me and my little sister My little sister was always overly friendly with me but I never thought there was anything other than brotherly admiration. That all changed once I began having sexual urges and regular masturbation. I started imagining doing things sexually with her for my own gratification. So to my current situation. There we were sitting in my bedroom after my little sister's shower, and me trying to conceal my growing cock. I had been jerking while she was in the shower and was still hard when she came in. I couldn't help but look at her. She kept wiggling her legs and because of how high the towel was, and the way she was sitting, I could see almost 3/4th the way up her thigh and her beautifully tanned legs were almost completely visible to me. After a few more minutes, she gave her hair one last rub and whipped off the towel. Until now, I never noticed how blond her hair was. Even wet, it shined like the sun and she looked like a little angel. She took another sip of her coke and said, I need my brush, I will be right back. She uncrossed her legs and for the briefest moment, I could see all the way up her towel. I saw the inside seam of her pussy and just the slightest hint of blond hair on top. As quickly as it was there, it was gone as she got up and ran to her room. My cock now was almost bursting out of my pants as I really was horny. I needed to beat off in the worst kind of way. I took another big slam of my coke and tried to control my emotions. My sis came running back into the room with a brush in hand. She tried to brush her hair but seemed to be having trouble. After a few tries to get out a knot, she said, Could you help me with this hair? Sure, I will help you, I muttered. I have helped her out with her hair many times before when mom wasn't around so to her it wasn't a big deal but I was now in a compromised state of mind. Great! she replied as she handed me the brush. Sit back, she added and I did. She then turned around and sat down right in between my legs and her ass was now sitting right up against my cock. I was so shocked when she did this I almost forgot what I was doing. She didn't seem to notice anything and grabbed my hand with the brush in it and led me to where the knots were. I began working them out, more quickly than usual because I didn't want her to notice that my hard-on was planted right between her ass cheeks. When I was almost done I felt her wiggle her ass several times. She turned to look at me puzzled. What do you have between your legs? she questioned. I thought to myself, oh shit, I'm dead. I am in trouble now. She is going to tell mom and I will be grounded for life. It's my uhhh.penis, I murmured. Why is it all hard? she asked now looking me in the eyes with her ass still on my cock. Her slight wiggling motion was almost causing me to blow my wad all over the inside of my pants. It's gets hard when I get excited, I explained. I thought to myself now is as good of a time as ever to get things going. Why are you excited? she wondered. I can't help it the way you are sitting on me. It's an involuntary thing. I can't control it, I tried to answer. You mean, I am exciting you? she asked very childlike. Well yes, you're a very beautiful girl. Yah right, you're just saying that, she said as she got up and walked a few steps away from me. No, I'm serious! You're a very attractive girl, I pleaded. How can you say that? I don't have big boobies like girls your age, she said as she looked down to her breasts still covered by the towel. I just loved the way she said boobies, it was so girly. I loved it. Your boobies are just fine the way they are. Big ones are a turn off for me, I remarked. She turned around and looked at me smiling. Do you really mean it? You like 'em? she asked. Yes, I really like your boobies. And the proper term for them is breasts, I added. She thanked me for being so nice and then transfixed her eyes on the bulge in my pants. She stared at it, almost in a trance or something. Do you want to see it? I asked. She looked back at my face and paused for a moment, then nodded. I thought to myself, Jackpot baby! It's time to play a little game of I show you mine, now you show me yours. I got up and unbuttoned my pants. She stood about 2 feet away from me watching my crotch closely. I pulled down the zipper and grabbed my pants and underwear and pulled them down to my knees. As I stood back up revealing my rock hard 8 inch cock, she gasped. Her eyes now were locked on my shaft as it hung at a 45 degree angle from my body. She hesitated but she approached me and looked me back in the eye. Can I touch it? she mumbled. I replied, Yes, and let me show you how to hold it. I grabbed her hand and moved it down to my penis. With her hand in mine, I wrapped her hand around it and slowly stroked it up and down. That's how you can make it feel really good, I said. She was looking down at what I was showing her how to do. I removed my hand and let her go solo. She was doing a fine job and it was the greatest hand job of my life, considering the only other job I have gotten had been from my own hand. As she continued to stroke my cock I was really getting hot. I took her face in my hands and gently placed a kiss on her lips and pulled away. She smiled at me and I kissed her again this time for a little longer. Her hand job just wasn't enough for me I was thinking; it's time for something a little more. Do you want to try something else? I asked her. She nodded. Get on your knees, I said. She slowly did so but soon she was face to face with my bulging cock. I looked down at her and saw my little sister's cute little mouth just inches away from my throbbing shaft. It was the most erotic site of my life. Now, put it in your mouth and suck it like a lollypop. And keep on moving your hand over it too, I instructed. She once again hesitated but she opened her mouth as wide as it would go, and took the head of my cock in her silky mouth and took a quick suck and pulled off. That's it, just like that, I moaned. Keep it up. She was now sucking my cock head and stroking me off like she had done it for years. Even with her mouth all the way open, her teeth still rubbed against my cock head but it was so erotic. She was really getting into it and before you know it, her towel fell off of her body. I noticed immediately and the site of my little sister giving me a blowjob on her knees in all of her naked glory, was a site to behold. From above I saw her little mounds of tits, about half of a lemon sized. I couldn't see her pussy very well but I did see that little hint of blond hair that I saw before. It was too much and I could feel my orgasm approaching. Just then, I thought I heard a car, then a slam, and another door open. Mom was home! Oh shit! Mom's home! Quick, get into your room and get some clothes on! I shouted. My sister nodded and ran to her room forgetting her towel. I pulled my pants back up and tried my best to get the raging hard-on inside. Just as I got it up, I sat down quick and grabbed my coke and pretended I was watching TV. The door swung open and in came my mom carrying some bags. Hey buddy, can you help me with these? she asked. Oh, sure mom. I got up and walked over to her, hoping she wouldn't notice the large bulge in my pants. I grabbed the bags and put them in the kitchen. She walked up to me and looked at my face. Are you feeling ok? You look a little flushed. No, I'm fine, just a little hot, I responded. Yah, it is kind of hot out there. Why don't you turn on the Air Conditioning? she suggested. Ok mom, I will, I said walking away. I flipped on the AC and headed up to my room. When I got there my cock was still rock hard but I knew I couldn't wack-off because me and my sister will have more of a chance to play tonight when my parents leave. I turned on my Xbox and tried to think about something else. To be continued………………… Read more
submitted by xoxefo3952 to Novelideas [link] [comments]
2024.04.23 03:30 L3GlT_GAM3R Humanity and the fight of doomie doom!
[My first post n’ stuff of postyness! I doubt i’ll do good!]
It was… weird. Really the best way to describe it.
When you see a giant alien warship when the best thing your planet has is a damn space station thats falling apart, you really get the feeling they’re gonna glass half the planet like Reach, and then send in the troops to sweep up the survivors. But no, it never happened, the glassing part that is.
When they arrived we sent tons of transmissions, but they only sent one, about a week after they arrived. All it said was “Surrender”, yeah they’re some real wordsmiths alright. Though I assume they just didn’t know enough of our language to send a longer one. Didn’t matter though, we sent a nice, friendly, “After careful consideration of like- 5 seconds we’ve decided not surrender, and say please go away and never come back ever again at all”
They didn’t take too kindly to that, shot the ISS right out of orbit. I knew a guy who was my father's, brother's, nephew's, cousin's, former roommate who knew one of the astronauts on there.
Well, that’s where this story really begins.
31st of February, 2056 US Firecamp Bob, Chicago
“Hey, Frank… Frank! Wake up, the captains here”
I jolted awake, I must have dozed off on our way here, luckily it was just before the captain came to adress us.
“ALL RIGHT MEN, THESE XENOS HAVE BEEN PUSHING THE MIDWEST FOR A WHILE NOW, BUT THIS IS WHERE IT STOPS, AND NOW YOU’RE HERE, DEFENDING THIS TRASH-HOLE OF ALL PLACES, NOW I KNOW YOU MAY NOT LIKE IT, BUT AT LEAST IT’S NOT DETROIT, IT WAS A LOST CAUSE EVEN BEFORE THE ALIENS ARRIVED, THEY JUST GAVE US AN EXCUSE TO DITCH IT, Hahah!”
“In all seriousness, I am sorry to hear what happened to indianapolis, but we need the manpower here, their air raids have been getting more common in the area, so we assume they’re planning an attack. Sgt. Jawbreaker will help you to your barracks.”
“It’s Oleson, sir?” Said the man who I assumed was… Jawbreaker, or Oleson?”
“Hey, you earned that nickname yourself, just show them to the barracks.”
The captain left, and Sgt. Oleson stood there, checked his watch, and told us to follow him. We made our way there. Average barracks, the beds were unusually soft, though. We were assigned our patrols and shifts for the next month, and sent on our way.
Convenient timeskip to later that night
“So, how long have you been in service?” Asked Pvt Dudley.
“Oh, just about a year? That sounds right. You?”
“Oh, about the same. You hear the rumours about an incoming attack? The high bombing raids have to be a sign!”
“I wouldn’t normally trust rumours, but it’s best to be alert, right? The city really is safer than we give it credit for, not by much, but the bombing do seem to have lowered the crime rates, mainly due to them being hit by a bomb or something, right?
“That’s what I’m thinking.”
Suddenly, a small girl walked up, and gave us a dandelion, honestly it was super cute.
“Thank’s kid, where are your parents?”
She pointed over to two people, running over.
“We’re so sorry she got in your way, we’ll do our best so she stays out of the soldiers way” the mother said.
“Oh it’s fine, but it’s getting dark, you should-“
“RUN!”
That’s when I pulled out my rifle and-
“Tommy, a rifle can’t stop a space bomber!”
“My plastic army men, my choice in power!”
“Well it’s my space bomber!”
“Uh- well you’re dumb! Hah!”
“I don’t wanna play with YOU anymore!”
“What! You baby!”
“THAT’S IT!”
Tommy and Edward proceed to fight each other destroying sand Chicago in the crossfire, It was all POW BOB WHACK THWICKY WOP DOODLE BOP BOP BIPPITY WACK!
“Ow, you hit me with a stick! I’m telling my mom!”
“Wait don’t!”
Edward runs away like a little girly girl, and Tommy tries to convince him its fine. It was not.
Uh- MORAL OF THE STORY, DON’T BE A DICK, LIKE SCOT THE DICK FROM SOUTH PARK! AND DONT HIT YOUR FRIENDS WITH STICKS! It’s mean, M’kay?
[WHAT A GREAT STORY, THAT I DEFINITELY DIDN’T MAKE UP A RANDOM ENDING TO MAKE IT SHORTER, uhh, my first one, so advice you give might be used! Might, I bet I did good!]
submitted by L3GlT_GAM3R to HFY [link] [comments]
It was… weird. Really the best way to describe it.
When you see a giant alien warship when the best thing your planet has is a damn space station thats falling apart, you really get the feeling they’re gonna glass half the planet like Reach, and then send in the troops to sweep up the survivors. But no, it never happened, the glassing part that is.
When they arrived we sent tons of transmissions, but they only sent one, about a week after they arrived. All it said was “Surrender”, yeah they’re some real wordsmiths alright. Though I assume they just didn’t know enough of our language to send a longer one. Didn’t matter though, we sent a nice, friendly, “After careful consideration of like- 5 seconds we’ve decided not surrender, and say please go away and never come back ever again at all”
They didn’t take too kindly to that, shot the ISS right out of orbit. I knew a guy who was my father's, brother's, nephew's, cousin's, former roommate who knew one of the astronauts on there.
Well, that’s where this story really begins.
31st of February, 2056 US Firecamp Bob, Chicago
“Hey, Frank… Frank! Wake up, the captains here”
I jolted awake, I must have dozed off on our way here, luckily it was just before the captain came to adress us.
“ALL RIGHT MEN, THESE XENOS HAVE BEEN PUSHING THE MIDWEST FOR A WHILE NOW, BUT THIS IS WHERE IT STOPS, AND NOW YOU’RE HERE, DEFENDING THIS TRASH-HOLE OF ALL PLACES, NOW I KNOW YOU MAY NOT LIKE IT, BUT AT LEAST IT’S NOT DETROIT, IT WAS A LOST CAUSE EVEN BEFORE THE ALIENS ARRIVED, THEY JUST GAVE US AN EXCUSE TO DITCH IT, Hahah!”
“In all seriousness, I am sorry to hear what happened to indianapolis, but we need the manpower here, their air raids have been getting more common in the area, so we assume they’re planning an attack. Sgt. Jawbreaker will help you to your barracks.”
“It’s Oleson, sir?” Said the man who I assumed was… Jawbreaker, or Oleson?”
“Hey, you earned that nickname yourself, just show them to the barracks.”
The captain left, and Sgt. Oleson stood there, checked his watch, and told us to follow him. We made our way there. Average barracks, the beds were unusually soft, though. We were assigned our patrols and shifts for the next month, and sent on our way.
Convenient timeskip to later that night
“So, how long have you been in service?” Asked Pvt Dudley.
“Oh, just about a year? That sounds right. You?”
“Oh, about the same. You hear the rumours about an incoming attack? The high bombing raids have to be a sign!”
“I wouldn’t normally trust rumours, but it’s best to be alert, right? The city really is safer than we give it credit for, not by much, but the bombing do seem to have lowered the crime rates, mainly due to them being hit by a bomb or something, right?
“That’s what I’m thinking.”
Suddenly, a small girl walked up, and gave us a dandelion, honestly it was super cute.
“Thank’s kid, where are your parents?”
She pointed over to two people, running over.
“We’re so sorry she got in your way, we’ll do our best so she stays out of the soldiers way” the mother said.
“Oh it’s fine, but it’s getting dark, you should-“
BEEEEEEEWWWWWOWOWOWOWOOWOWOWOWOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMPPPPPPPPPPP! (Idk how to spell an air raid siren, YOU do better smarty pants!)
A fleet of 10 alien ships, suddenly appeared out of the evening sky, over the city. And one started diving towards us“RUN!”
That’s when I pulled out my rifle and-
“Tommy, a rifle can’t stop a space bomber!”
“My plastic army men, my choice in power!”
“Well it’s my space bomber!”
“Uh- well you’re dumb! Hah!”
“I don’t wanna play with YOU anymore!”
“What! You baby!”
“THAT’S IT!”
Tommy and Edward proceed to fight each other destroying sand Chicago in the crossfire, It was all POW BOB WHACK THWICKY WOP DOODLE BOP BOP BIPPITY WACK!
“Ow, you hit me with a stick! I’m telling my mom!”
“Wait don’t!”
Edward runs away like a little girly girl, and Tommy tries to convince him its fine. It was not.
Uh- MORAL OF THE STORY, DON’T BE A DICK, LIKE SCOT THE DICK FROM SOUTH PARK! AND DONT HIT YOUR FRIENDS WITH STICKS! It’s mean, M’kay?
[WHAT A GREAT STORY, THAT I DEFINITELY DIDN’T MAKE UP A RANDOM ENDING TO MAKE IT SHORTER, uhh, my first one, so advice you give might be used! Might, I bet I did good!]
2024.04.20 14:48 Cerebral_Kortix Morgan's Overcomplicated Incomprehensible Love Life - A Full Analysis
Morgan le Fay. The powerful and wise queen of Fae Britain. The cruel and vindictive witch of Camelot. Sister to Arthur, mother of Mordred, one of the most powerful casters to exist in history, a complete girlfailure... and three separate people in a trenchcoat with a batshit insane lovelife.
Let me elaborate
This already shows to some extent how wack she is, but that's not all. Morgan in the Nasuverse is not only canonically schizophrenic but also occupies THREE separate character roles, being Morgan, Morgause and Vivian, all at once.
Let me show how much this affects the canon. Morgan is, all at once-
Now, Morgause being the Lady of the Lake or Morgause isn't an uncommon or unheard of interpretation. What is uncommon is for her to be both. Mediaeval writers usually get around choosing either of these by writing out a few myths.
Only problem is that the Nasuverse... seems to include basically ALL Morgan myths unless stated otherwise.
Morgan le Fay, young proper teenage girl, wakes up one morning to find out her father is dead, her mom forcefully married by Uther, and she's been put in an arranged marriage with King Urien to get her out the way and for political purposes.
Reasonable so far, right?
Except she's also Morgause, mother of the Orkney bunch, and hence also been married to King Lot.
So Nasuverse Morgan was put in an arranged marriage with two different people for political purposes... and they were fine with this?
Well, no. At least this part of the myth seems to be changed for the Nasuverse. Urien and Lot are just the same person. So far so good!
Except, then things get weird. Morgan, Lady of the Lake, steals a random baby and raises him to be Lancelot (the reasoning behind this is never explained. Vivian presumably decided she wanted kids but didn't want to go through pregnancy, saw baby Lancelot, thought "Ooh! Unmonitored baby detected!" and just yoinked him.)... while simultaneously raising Gareth, Gaheris, Gawain, Agravain and Ywain (Morgan isn't great with names, don't question it.)
Morgan then... falls in love with Lancelot? And gets spurned by him causing a spiteful vengeance... which she immediately forgets about to instead continue being his mother and try to hook him up with Guinevere.
Morgan, as Morgan, then romances Guinevere's cousin, Guiomar till he gets either f***ing executed or exiled by Guinevere for dating a married woman. The same Guinevere who's currently cheating on Arthur with Lancelot... The same Guinevere who's with Lancelot because... Morgan, Lady of the Lake, aided in their meetings?
So Morgan is fully aware of Guinevere's hypocrisy and just... says nothing, instead moping around and hating on Guinevere? Morgan is apparently... a Wimp.
She meets Accolon, dumbass extraordinaire so profoundly stupid he unconditionally loves the cruel manipulative witch literally known for being adulterous. Morgan initially tries to manipulate him into being a tool, only for him to go entirely along with it, resulting in her being so confused by his total love that she experiences evilness stack overflow and falls utterly in love with him.
Morgan then pledges eternal fidelity and love to this dumbass (in her mind because Morgan is presumably on the spectrum and incapable of communicating her feelings).
She then sends him to murder Arthur to make him King while she on her own attempts to murder her husband in his bed so she can marry him because divorce has not been invented yet.
Accolon does very well against Arthur! He hops in for the final blow with which Arthur would die and Morgan could make him King and marry him!
...and then Morgan, as Lady of the Lake, *uses magic to get Accolon killed*** (?).
Morgan then discovers Accolon dead (did she not kill him ??) and is sent into such despair that she throws Avalon, the Sheathe, into a river out of spite for Arthur and the Lady (who is literally herself???).
Morgan then develops an eternal hatred for the Lady for killing her beloved... when the Lady is herself (??????)
What?
...
Except, Morgan was trying to kill her husband per the myth of Accolon, only to be stopped in the end by her son Ywain.
...Is her husband alive or dead...?
Moving on, Gaheris walks in Morgan-Morgause in this affair with Sir Lamorak. Understandably on seeing Morgan-Morgause sleeping with the son of the man who murdered his father, he is very miffed.
So miffed in fact that he immediately stabs Morgan several times, beheads her and thereby kills her before beginning one of the many the blood feuds that destroys the Roundtable with Mordred and massacring Sir Lamorak's entire bloodline with Gawain and Agravain's help, due to them thinking that Lamorak killed their mother.
Morgan then... forgets she died and no one in the Nasuverse mentions that she's supposed to be dead.
Not even the children who ended Lamorak's bloodline due to her being killed.
This, as expected, ends with her falling in love with Gawain rather than Pelleas because it's not actually possible to seduce someone for another person.
Pelleas is then super depressed, having his girl stolen by Gawain's himbo tendencies. He wanders about and somehow the Lady of the Lake, Morgan, apparently having had nothing better to do, shows up and asks him to narrate his tale.
Pelleas explains how her son is a dumbass and this inexplicably causes her to fall in love with him. Morgan then marries him despite already being married.
Gawain finds out about this and... encourages this pairing-
...despite having been pissed alongside Lamorak and Agravain that his mom was dating anyone after his dad died to the point of going on the massacre. Yes, he went to murder Lamorak after finding out it was Gaheris who actually killed his mom (might be getting the chronology wrong) because he was that pissed she was dating anyone.
Despite being directly responsible for her dad dying and his mom being.... "Nanaya-ed" by Uther, he can't put two and two together to realise Morgan might not like him.
Then, at the end of the education, Merlin asks Morgan to sleep with him. Morgan tells him to screw off. Then she rethinks this and tells him she'll consider it if he goes to the conveniently perfectly sealable cave.
Merlin, overjoyed, goes inside the perfectly sealable cave (a tower in the Nasuverse), where Morgan immediately locks him in for the rest of forever and leaves to do... who knows what.
So far, fairly consistent, but then we come to Prophéties de Merlin. Lady of the Lake, Morgan jests in the aftermath about how she's glad she got out of the situation without needing to sleep with Merlin unlike her predecessor student, Morgan Morgan who had to sleep with him.
....Morgan exclaims delight for escaping without having to sleep with him, unlike Morgan, who had to.
...
What?
Once again, back to Guinevere and Lancelot. Morgan only has Mordred to destroy the kingdom due to finding no other leverage, hence necessitating creating one herself.
Except she, as Lady of the Lake, already knows about Lancelot and Guinevere's affair. Despite this, it's Mordred and Agravain who expose it and destroy the Roundtable, completely on their own without Morgan's aid (except in the Vulgate cycle and hence Malory's portrayal which derives from it, but even there, Lancelot and Guinevere had already practically exposed it to public so it was no wonder Morgan knew. It was hardly insider information).
Morgan then apparently remembers all her character development from the tales of Accolon and the other ones which she'd forgotten for some reason, and immediately leaves the plot, being heavily implied to have died, returning only in the end to spirit Arthur away to Avalon where she's already gone (on account of being implied to be dead).
A nice and pleasant ending, altered only by the teeny tiny issue that the Knights of Charlemagne are canon to the Nasuverse.
...
Let's move on. So Morgan breaks into this kid's birth, tells his parents "hey, I'm going to marry your son."
Then, having played her funny prank, her wee teehee, she leaves before returning several years later to the now grown man Ogier who's very confused on account of having never met her who she kidnaps to Avalon where she marries them and lives happily ever after away in their little garden.
Until she apparently doesn't and has God knows how many more romances (One prominent of these being that time Morgan apparently learned time travel to have a kid with Julius Caesar who literally died in 44 BC, 600 years before she was even born in the 550-600s. That kid being... OBERON???! AND HE'S AROUND IN... 1593? WHAT'S UP WITH THAT TIMELINE, SHAKESPEARE?).
Many many romances! Each and every one of which are mutually exclusive!
Because, you see, fellas-
PEOPLE HAVE BEEN DOING THIS SINCE THE BLACK PLAGUE! THIS ISN'T EVEN NEW!
....*MORGAN WANTING TO MARRY YOUR SELF INSERT IS LORE ACCURATE...!!?*
....
One day, Nasu will elaborate on what Morgan being three separate people means.
Until that day, remember.
...So don't ask her about her past relationships.
Just be happy.
submitted by Cerebral_Kortix to grandorder [link] [comments]
Let me elaborate
Nasuverse Morgan
Morgan in the Nasuverse is actually a composite of three personalities - a loving elder sister, the Lady of the Lake, and the Will of Britain.This already shows to some extent how wack she is, but that's not all. Morgan in the Nasuverse is not only canonically schizophrenic but also occupies THREE separate character roles, being Morgan, Morgause and Vivian, all at once.
Let me show how much this affects the canon. Morgan is, all at once-
- Mother of the Orkney siblings
- Mother of Mordred
- Bride to King Lot
- Bride to King Urien
- Lover of Sir Accolon
- Lover of Sir Lamorak
- Incestuous Lover of Arthur
- Arthur's #1 Hater
- The woman who professed eternal love to Accolon
- The woman who killed Accolon
- The woman who cursed Arthur and the Lady of the Lake (herself now) for killing Accolon
- The woman who raised Lancelot
- The woman who tried to seduce Lancelot
- The woman who encouraged Lancelot's affair with Guinevere
- The woman who didn't know about Lancelot's affair and needed Agravain to discover it for her
- Highly promiscuous
- Chaste and virginal
Now, Morgause being the Lady of the Lake or Morgause isn't an uncommon or unheard of interpretation. What is uncommon is for her to be both. Mediaeval writers usually get around choosing either of these by writing out a few myths.
Only problem is that the Nasuverse... seems to include basically ALL Morgan myths unless stated otherwise.
Morgan: the Early Years
With all this, let's delve into Morgan's apparent love life in the Nasuverse, being three separate people:Morgan le Fay, young proper teenage girl, wakes up one morning to find out her father is dead, her mom forcefully married by Uther, and she's been put in an arranged marriage with King Urien to get her out the way and for political purposes.
Reasonable so far, right?
Except she's also Morgause, mother of the Orkney bunch, and hence also been married to King Lot.
So Nasuverse Morgan was put in an arranged marriage with two different people for political purposes... and they were fine with this?
Well, no. At least this part of the myth seems to be changed for the Nasuverse. Urien and Lot are just the same person. So far so good!
Except, then things get weird. Morgan, Lady of the Lake, steals a random baby and raises him to be Lancelot (the reasoning behind this is never explained. Vivian presumably decided she wanted kids but didn't want to go through pregnancy, saw baby Lancelot, thought "Ooh! Unmonitored baby detected!" and just yoinked him.)... while simultaneously raising Gareth, Gaheris, Gawain, Agravain and Ywain (Morgan isn't great with names, don't question it.)
Morgan then... falls in love with Lancelot? And gets spurned by him causing a spiteful vengeance... which she immediately forgets about to instead continue being his mother and try to hook him up with Guinevere.
Morgan, as Morgan, then romances Guinevere's cousin, Guiomar till he gets either f***ing executed or exiled by Guinevere for dating a married woman. The same Guinevere who's currently cheating on Arthur with Lancelot... The same Guinevere who's with Lancelot because... Morgan, Lady of the Lake, aided in their meetings?
So Morgan is fully aware of Guinevere's hypocrisy and just... says nothing, instead moping around and hating on Guinevere? Morgan is apparently... a Wimp.
Morgan gets very confused
Morgan as Morgan then becomes promiscuous out of spite for her husband..., or is super duper chaste and actually a virgin despite having several children (???) due to being Lady of the Lake.She meets Accolon, dumbass extraordinaire so profoundly stupid he unconditionally loves the cruel manipulative witch literally known for being adulterous. Morgan initially tries to manipulate him into being a tool, only for him to go entirely along with it, resulting in her being so confused by his total love that she experiences evilness stack overflow and falls utterly in love with him.
Morgan then pledges eternal fidelity and love to this dumbass (in her mind because Morgan is presumably on the spectrum and incapable of communicating her feelings).
She then sends him to murder Arthur to make him King while she on her own attempts to murder her husband in his bed so she can marry him because divorce has not been invented yet.
Accolon does very well against Arthur! He hops in for the final blow with which Arthur would die and Morgan could make him King and marry him!
...and then Morgan, as Lady of the Lake, *uses magic to get Accolon killed*** (?).
Morgan then discovers Accolon dead (did she not kill him ??) and is sent into such despair that she throws Avalon, the Sheathe, into a river out of spite for Arthur and the Lady (who is literally herself???).
Morgan then develops an eternal hatred for the Lady for killing her beloved... when the Lady is herself (??????)
What?
Morgan murders her husband (not)?
Somehow, at the exact time all this was happening, Morgause-Morgan's husband had died, murdered by King Pellinore, and she had started an affair with Sir Lamorak, the son of his killer, after his death....
Except, Morgan was trying to kill her husband per the myth of Accolon, only to be stopped in the end by her son Ywain.
...Is her husband alive or dead...?
Moving on, Gaheris walks in Morgan-Morgause in this affair with Sir Lamorak. Understandably on seeing Morgan-Morgause sleeping with the son of the man who murdered his father, he is very miffed.
So miffed in fact that he immediately stabs Morgan several times, beheads her and thereby kills her before beginning one of the many the blood feuds that destroys the Roundtable with Mordred and massacring Sir Lamorak's entire bloodline with Gawain and Agravain's help, due to them thinking that Lamorak killed their mother.
Morgan then... forgets she died and no one in the Nasuverse mentions that she's supposed to be dead.
Not even the children who ended Lamorak's bloodline due to her being killed.
Gawain plays Wingman
Gawain hears his friend Pelleas talk about how badly he wants to date some random girl. Gawain goes off to seduce her for him, having inherited his mother's lack of forethought.This, as expected, ends with her falling in love with Gawain rather than Pelleas because it's not actually possible to seduce someone for another person.
Pelleas is then super depressed, having his girl stolen by Gawain's himbo tendencies. He wanders about and somehow the Lady of the Lake, Morgan, apparently having had nothing better to do, shows up and asks him to narrate his tale.
Pelleas explains how her son is a dumbass and this inexplicably causes her to fall in love with him. Morgan then marries him despite already being married.
Gawain finds out about this and... encourages this pairing-
...despite having been pissed alongside Lamorak and Agravain that his mom was dating anyone after his dad died to the point of going on the massacre. Yes, he went to murder Lamorak after finding out it was Gaheris who actually killed his mom (might be getting the chronology wrong) because he was that pissed she was dating anyone.
Merlin dies from being down bad
Merlin teaches the Lady of the Lake, Morgan, magic after falling in love with her.Despite being directly responsible for her dad dying and his mom being.... "Nanaya-ed" by Uther, he can't put two and two together to realise Morgan might not like him.
Then, at the end of the education, Merlin asks Morgan to sleep with him. Morgan tells him to screw off. Then she rethinks this and tells him she'll consider it if he goes to the conveniently perfectly sealable cave.
Merlin, overjoyed, goes inside the perfectly sealable cave (a tower in the Nasuverse), where Morgan immediately locks him in for the rest of forever and leaves to do... who knows what.
So far, fairly consistent, but then we come to Prophéties de Merlin. Lady of the Lake, Morgan jests in the aftermath about how she's glad she got out of the situation without needing to sleep with Merlin unlike her predecessor student, Morgan Morgan who had to sleep with him.
....Morgan exclaims delight for escaping without having to sleep with him, unlike Morgan, who had to.
...
What?
Morgan develops amnesia
Morgause Morgan falls in love with Arthur and tricks him into the Akiha-route, fathering Mordred. In the Nasuverse, she despises him and only does this due to thinking Mordred as Arthur's bastard would destroy him.Once again, back to Guinevere and Lancelot. Morgan only has Mordred to destroy the kingdom due to finding no other leverage, hence necessitating creating one herself.
Except she, as Lady of the Lake, already knows about Lancelot and Guinevere's affair. Despite this, it's Mordred and Agravain who expose it and destroy the Roundtable, completely on their own without Morgan's aid (except in the Vulgate cycle and hence Malory's portrayal which derives from it, but even there, Lancelot and Guinevere had already practically exposed it to public so it was no wonder Morgan knew. It was hardly insider information).
Morgan then apparently remembers all her character development from the tales of Accolon and the other ones which she'd forgotten for some reason, and immediately leaves the plot, being heavily implied to have died, returning only in the end to spirit Arthur away to Avalon where she's already gone (on account of being implied to be dead).
A nice and pleasant ending, altered only by the teeny tiny issue that the Knights of Charlemagne are canon to the Nasuverse.
Morgan cheats death; grooms literal baby
Morgan, cheating death for the second time, is actually still around several hundred years later despite being a normal human with a normal human lifespan. For no reason in particular, Morgan then breaks into the house of birth of a random ass child, Ogier the Dane, with other fairies despite Morgan not actually being a fairy, she's only named Morgan le Fay because... it sounded cool....
Let's move on. So Morgan breaks into this kid's birth, tells his parents "hey, I'm going to marry your son."
Then, having played her funny prank, her wee teehee, she leaves before returning several years later to the now grown man Ogier who's very confused on account of having never met her who she kidnaps to Avalon where she marries them and lives happily ever after away in their little garden.
Until she apparently doesn't and has God knows how many more romances (One prominent of these being that time Morgan apparently learned time travel to have a kid with Julius Caesar who literally died in 44 BC, 600 years before she was even born in the 550-600s. That kid being... OBERON???! AND HE'S AROUND IN... 1593? WHAT'S UP WITH THAT TIMELINE, SHAKESPEARE?).
Many many romances! Each and every one of which are mutually exclusive!
Because, you see, fellas-
Morgan is Mediaeval Esdeath
And EVERY DANG WRITER SHIPS HER WITH THEIR SELF-INSERT OR FAVOURITE CHARACTER!PEOPLE HAVE BEEN DOING THIS SINCE THE BLACK PLAGUE! THIS ISN'T EVEN NEW!
....*MORGAN WANTING TO MARRY YOUR SELF INSERT IS LORE ACCURATE...!!?*
....
One day, Nasu will elaborate on what Morgan being three separate people means.
Until that day, remember.
Your waifu's alternate self is canonically schizophrenic.
And her love life quite literally makes no sense, being an actual paradox....So don't ask her about her past relationships.
Just be happy.
Fin.
2024.04.17 00:12 Nataliya_K-5685 How Peaceful Parenting F*cked Me Up
I grew up in quite a dramatic family. And even though my childhood might not have been in idyllic settings, I was loved by both of my parents and grandparents. At the same time, yelling was frequent and I remember myself as a kid telling to myself that I would never ever yell at my own kids. Fast forward to my adulthood, when I became a mom I found myself yelling…. There’s no wonder why the idea of peaceful parenting was right up my alley. I never wanted to yell at my child and I was willing to do whatever it took. So, I delve into the principles of peaceful parenting with enthusiasm. And, I failed, I tried so hard not to yell, I breathed, I bit my tongue and I felt very badly when, and at the end, I yelled anyway. I tried again and again. I wanted to do more, to be better, to do better.
I started to wonder about what was wrong with me and why I was yelling. I wondered what was wrong with my child and why the method that seemed to have worked for so many was not working for us. Why was it so hard for my child to brush her teeth and tidy up her room in peace??? I tried so hard to connect with her. We did special time and she never wanted it to end, so eventually it would end in her disappointment expressed as a loud outburst and my nervous system even more out of wack. I tried to lead by example, I cleaned her room so she could see and feel the difference between the clean and not clean. I even tried to let her not brush her teeth for a few days thinking that eventually she would want to. That didn’t make anything more peaceful and that didn’t make her want to brush her teeth or tidy her room any more. It actually made things much worse, because I started to resent myself and my child.
But giving up wasn’t an option. I read more books, I listened to more experts until it dawned on me: I have to parent myself first. Not just read books but actually I had to work through my own trauma, meet my own needs and make myself a priority. Yes, that’s right, make myself a priority.
The method of peaceful parenting assumes high levels of self awareness and high levels of emotional maturity. It is build on mindfulness, which is wonderful, but let’s be honest here, if people in our society were already adept at mindfulness, we would live in a very different world. Just look at the politicians and their debates, they often behave very immature, they bully, they throw tantrums, they have tunnel hearing and vision. The whole society is being constantly and relentlessly manipulated by fear and the masses seem to not be able to see through it… But back to peaceful parenting.
In all honesty, a rule number one in peaceful parenting is to manage yourself, to keep your own cup full and to take care of yourself. But, in my case, I read that first chapter, thought it was very wise and moved on to all the strategies, which were in a nutshell “stop, drop and breathe”. It makes sense, right? I have a kid and I need strategies! I needed ways to handle things in the most efficient ways because the stakes are so high! And “stop, drop, breathe” makes a lot of sense!
However, when I would pause, bite my tongue, leave the room, etc, the only thing I managed to do in those moments of pause was to repress my anger. That’s right, I stepped onto my own throat so the anger wouldn’t spill. And what happens to repressed emotions? They come out in the most inconvenient times possible. The more I repressed my anger and frustration, the more of it I accumulated and eventually it would explode. Then, after the explosion I would feel tremendous amount of guilt and shame, I’d promise to myself to never ever explode again. So, viscous cycle of repressing, exploding, guilt and shame was down-spiralling to the point where I made a conclusion that I was the worst parent on this planet and I shouldn’t exist because I was hurting my child by being such an awful mom. Not fun times, let me tell you. I ended up in a full on depression.
Depression made me look inside of myself. I started to learn safety with my own emotions. Actually, cross that, I started not only learning to be safe with all the emotions, but I started to learn to befriend them. Not just thinking and talking about it, but actually do the work. I started to recognize anger for what it is, the sign of my boundaries being crossed, resentment as a sign that my needs are not met…
When I see the emotions for what they are, I can listen to their messages and I don’t have to let them drive the bus. The emotions are there to bring me messages, to give me information about my environment, to protect me, they are always on my side. Emotions are the way our body or our unconscious mind to communicate with our conscious mind. So, villainizing any emotion at all is villainizing a part of myself.
At the same time, vomiting our emotions on others is not the answer. As I mentioned, ideally, the emotions don’t get to drive the bus. The emotions need to be heard, understood and validated. Once that happens, they just melt away or transform and leave space for your rational mind create an appropriate response to a situation.
For example, if I feel misunderstood, I ask of myself to understand myself first. I can deal with that, I can look inside me and listen. The connection that I was trying to build with my child transformed into “I need to connect to myself first”.
So, the one thing that made all the difference for me was and still is the work with my own inner child. Owning my own childhood traumas, learning to sooth that little girl inside me and from that learning to be an adult who is able to create space for all the emotions and not go into a meltdown.
It requires self-awareness, self-compassion and kind self-talk. I am not the worst parent on this planet simply because I care so fucking much about my kid and I’m continuously learning and and I refuse to give up. The self awareness leads to a place where I am able to discern whether I am embodying my capital S Self (the term borrowed from IFS) and learning to take actions and set boundaries from that space. If I am not at that place, then the first action is to return to that place before taking any action even if that means that my kid is “getting away” with something.
Do I still have my own meltdowns? Of course I do. I don’t pretend that I just became flawless. No, not at all. Ask my husband, he will back this statement up LOL. I have bright days and I have dark days. But I do have way more capacity for my kid’s meltdowns these days, we have more hugs and connection with her than before. When I have to set a boundary, I have the capacity to hold it with kindness and firmness and my kid has the freedom to scream “I hate you” and I still have the capacity to hold my cool much more often than before.
In my imaginary world where I would be in charge, everyone who wants to be a parent would first have to go through some serious therapy (or even practice Buddhism where one can learn and practice the principles of non-attachment), to learn the state of calm, compassionate, confident self and from that state a person can feel all the emotions and not get overwhelmed by them. It’s a state where one doesn’t need to repress any emotions, but rather feel and witness them while not allowing to be overtaken by them.
Actually, anyone who wants to be in a position of power of any kind would have to go through some serious healing work, mental health “clean up”, because I am so tired to live in the world of systems that we are living now. The systems of oppression are build by individuals with mindset that says something like “if I don’t oppress then I will be the oppressed”, so it’s a constant battle for power, influence. It CAN be different and I believe it WILL be different providing we have enough people do the work with their own self’s. But this is a topic for another day….
submitted by Nataliya_K-5685 to u/Nataliya_K-5685 [link] [comments]
I started to wonder about what was wrong with me and why I was yelling. I wondered what was wrong with my child and why the method that seemed to have worked for so many was not working for us. Why was it so hard for my child to brush her teeth and tidy up her room in peace??? I tried so hard to connect with her. We did special time and she never wanted it to end, so eventually it would end in her disappointment expressed as a loud outburst and my nervous system even more out of wack. I tried to lead by example, I cleaned her room so she could see and feel the difference between the clean and not clean. I even tried to let her not brush her teeth for a few days thinking that eventually she would want to. That didn’t make anything more peaceful and that didn’t make her want to brush her teeth or tidy her room any more. It actually made things much worse, because I started to resent myself and my child.
But giving up wasn’t an option. I read more books, I listened to more experts until it dawned on me: I have to parent myself first. Not just read books but actually I had to work through my own trauma, meet my own needs and make myself a priority. Yes, that’s right, make myself a priority.
The method of peaceful parenting assumes high levels of self awareness and high levels of emotional maturity. It is build on mindfulness, which is wonderful, but let’s be honest here, if people in our society were already adept at mindfulness, we would live in a very different world. Just look at the politicians and their debates, they often behave very immature, they bully, they throw tantrums, they have tunnel hearing and vision. The whole society is being constantly and relentlessly manipulated by fear and the masses seem to not be able to see through it… But back to peaceful parenting.
In all honesty, a rule number one in peaceful parenting is to manage yourself, to keep your own cup full and to take care of yourself. But, in my case, I read that first chapter, thought it was very wise and moved on to all the strategies, which were in a nutshell “stop, drop and breathe”. It makes sense, right? I have a kid and I need strategies! I needed ways to handle things in the most efficient ways because the stakes are so high! And “stop, drop, breathe” makes a lot of sense!
However, when I would pause, bite my tongue, leave the room, etc, the only thing I managed to do in those moments of pause was to repress my anger. That’s right, I stepped onto my own throat so the anger wouldn’t spill. And what happens to repressed emotions? They come out in the most inconvenient times possible. The more I repressed my anger and frustration, the more of it I accumulated and eventually it would explode. Then, after the explosion I would feel tremendous amount of guilt and shame, I’d promise to myself to never ever explode again. So, viscous cycle of repressing, exploding, guilt and shame was down-spiralling to the point where I made a conclusion that I was the worst parent on this planet and I shouldn’t exist because I was hurting my child by being such an awful mom. Not fun times, let me tell you. I ended up in a full on depression.
Depression made me look inside of myself. I started to learn safety with my own emotions. Actually, cross that, I started not only learning to be safe with all the emotions, but I started to learn to befriend them. Not just thinking and talking about it, but actually do the work. I started to recognize anger for what it is, the sign of my boundaries being crossed, resentment as a sign that my needs are not met…
When I see the emotions for what they are, I can listen to their messages and I don’t have to let them drive the bus. The emotions are there to bring me messages, to give me information about my environment, to protect me, they are always on my side. Emotions are the way our body or our unconscious mind to communicate with our conscious mind. So, villainizing any emotion at all is villainizing a part of myself.
At the same time, vomiting our emotions on others is not the answer. As I mentioned, ideally, the emotions don’t get to drive the bus. The emotions need to be heard, understood and validated. Once that happens, they just melt away or transform and leave space for your rational mind create an appropriate response to a situation.
For example, if I feel misunderstood, I ask of myself to understand myself first. I can deal with that, I can look inside me and listen. The connection that I was trying to build with my child transformed into “I need to connect to myself first”.
So, the one thing that made all the difference for me was and still is the work with my own inner child. Owning my own childhood traumas, learning to sooth that little girl inside me and from that learning to be an adult who is able to create space for all the emotions and not go into a meltdown.
It requires self-awareness, self-compassion and kind self-talk. I am not the worst parent on this planet simply because I care so fucking much about my kid and I’m continuously learning and and I refuse to give up. The self awareness leads to a place where I am able to discern whether I am embodying my capital S Self (the term borrowed from IFS) and learning to take actions and set boundaries from that space. If I am not at that place, then the first action is to return to that place before taking any action even if that means that my kid is “getting away” with something.
Do I still have my own meltdowns? Of course I do. I don’t pretend that I just became flawless. No, not at all. Ask my husband, he will back this statement up LOL. I have bright days and I have dark days. But I do have way more capacity for my kid’s meltdowns these days, we have more hugs and connection with her than before. When I have to set a boundary, I have the capacity to hold it with kindness and firmness and my kid has the freedom to scream “I hate you” and I still have the capacity to hold my cool much more often than before.
In my imaginary world where I would be in charge, everyone who wants to be a parent would first have to go through some serious therapy (or even practice Buddhism where one can learn and practice the principles of non-attachment), to learn the state of calm, compassionate, confident self and from that state a person can feel all the emotions and not get overwhelmed by them. It’s a state where one doesn’t need to repress any emotions, but rather feel and witness them while not allowing to be overtaken by them.
Actually, anyone who wants to be in a position of power of any kind would have to go through some serious healing work, mental health “clean up”, because I am so tired to live in the world of systems that we are living now. The systems of oppression are build by individuals with mindset that says something like “if I don’t oppress then I will be the oppressed”, so it’s a constant battle for power, influence. It CAN be different and I believe it WILL be different providing we have enough people do the work with their own self’s. But this is a topic for another day….
2024.04.14 23:48 Nonsensical_drama Ms symptoms but no lesions - help!
Waiting on neurology consult. Feeling crazy and a tad bit scared. Do my symptoms or experience sound familiar to anyone? Suggestions on what to ask a doctor or how to advocate for myself so I get this figured out? I had a bacterial respiratory infection from nov to Jan and in Jan is when everything hit me all at once and has since come and gone daily. It’s like my body is playing wack a mole with itself.
Symptoms: pins and needles in legs (started in feet in January and are now up to my thighs, but gabapentin helps), face and scalp pins and needles, I feel like my legs are in dry ice, balance issues (3 falls since march), severe weakness of legs and feet or arms and hands, intention tremors in January for 2 weeks, dizziness, if I stand to fast I pass out or go numb all over and forget what I’m thinking or doing (had this since 2008), what feels like paper cuts on my labia, routinely getting canker sores, nausea and stomach issues, muscle twitching or spasms in left arm and both legs, joint pain, episode of incontinence.
Past history of hair loss and numbness in extremities.
Diagnosed with anxiety, chronic hives when exposed to cold air, possible diagnosis of small fiber neuropathy recently, migraines, optic migraines, herniated discs in C3-C7 of spine.
Testing done:
Any thoughts of wisdom or even your story of your own experience will help. In my gut I know I’m not stressed (first suggestion I received) or crazy. And I really feel like this is going to end up being an autoimmune disease. I just need wisdom and ideas to get me to the finish line. This is not fun at all.
Thank you!
submitted by Nonsensical_drama to Autoimmune [link] [comments]
Symptoms: pins and needles in legs (started in feet in January and are now up to my thighs, but gabapentin helps), face and scalp pins and needles, I feel like my legs are in dry ice, balance issues (3 falls since march), severe weakness of legs and feet or arms and hands, intention tremors in January for 2 weeks, dizziness, if I stand to fast I pass out or go numb all over and forget what I’m thinking or doing (had this since 2008), what feels like paper cuts on my labia, routinely getting canker sores, nausea and stomach issues, muscle twitching or spasms in left arm and both legs, joint pain, episode of incontinence.
Past history of hair loss and numbness in extremities.
Diagnosed with anxiety, chronic hives when exposed to cold air, possible diagnosis of small fiber neuropathy recently, migraines, optic migraines, herniated discs in C3-C7 of spine.
Testing done:
2016 brain MRI - no lesions 2015 negative celiac test 2022 negative ANA test 2024 normal bloodwork 2024 brain and spinal mri - no lesions 2024 EMG of left leg - normalFamily history: MS in mom, multiple uncles and aunts and cousins. One cousin had no lesions for MS but tested positive for it after the spinal tap. Cousin with celiac.
Any thoughts of wisdom or even your story of your own experience will help. In my gut I know I’m not stressed (first suggestion I received) or crazy. And I really feel like this is going to end up being an autoimmune disease. I just need wisdom and ideas to get me to the finish line. This is not fun at all.
Thank you!
2024.04.08 03:34 D3monj3st3r Father missing his kid, seeking help and understanding of options.
A question For those who are separated parents and who are also primary, do you change your profile settings so the other parent can't see anything? Like updates and stuff? Or what if the other parent isn't able to commute to where they need to be for visitation, and after multiple attempts to see said child, is still denied. There are never any updates on the child, never know when they are sick, never get any information on the things that they are into. Cant go to her house to see the child, literally always kept in the dark...
never get told about things she's going to get into, such as gymnastics or anything like that until weeks later.. I feel shes keeping my kid from me and I'm not sure on the correct way to go about it. I've tried to explain to her that my mental state is not that well anymore and I suffer from severe depression, anxiety, and bpd... but regardless I am still left in the dark.... whenever I try to talk to her about anything, she says that I am only allowed to talk to my daughter. I'm kinda at a loss rn. Mentally I am unable to process things that I need to to get things done. I shut down and hide away.. what do I do?
I want peace with my ex, but she wants the worst for me it seems... we both did wrong in our marriage, she loved deprived me for years, I wanted a divorce... so I moved out, sold the car to give her money to help support her and my child.. with only leaving me with 2k to my name. I bought a motorcycle with it( it was cheaper for me for gas and what not) this was 2 years ago btw.. when I told her I wanted a divorce, we were both sad of course, but it seemed like she didn't want to try anymore, and at that point I was done...but when she talked to me then, she said in maybe 2 or 3 years we can try again..
we both need to change, and I understood that.. ( my emotions were way out of wack, my whole life has been an uphill battle. Abusive father, lost my mother from an OD on my BIRTHDAY when I turned 8. I've been on my own since I was 16, delt with being homeless and alone for awhile and picked up a drug habit, and then went into the military by 23...) I never got the help I needed, and yes i fully admit i wasn't the best husband. But I got clean and I started a family in the military.
The thing I wanted most in life was a family. I wanted to be loved by people who cherished me and needed me... and I finally accomplished it.. but honestly things really changed when my daughter was born... I love her and she's my world so don't think I'm blaming her lol but.. mom changed.
Everything we already agreed on in raising our daughter changed, she was always against me in anything I decided. She was a stay at home mom. But that's all she did. Was be mom... she stopped being my wife, she had me sleep in a separate room from her and my daughter for 2 years... because she was attached to my daughter and I move alot when I sleep.
So, I couldn't stay with them anymore. And then to top it off, in the military, you have training that takes you away for 2 weeks to a month at a time... when I got home, from missing my family, all I wanted while i was away, was to spend time with my newborn.. but something in me changed at that point... just dealing with constantly being degraded and yelled at after not doing something right the first time or forgetting to do it, and then repeatedly coming home to a dirty house, after asking over and over again.. I felt like I already lost my family... so I did what any guy would do, I locked myself away playing video games lol
I'm not saying that that's a good thing, but it became my safe space, but I missed out my daughters newborn years... and it kills me inside... anyways fast forward back to the divorce lol.
She said 2 or 3 years we can comeback and try again and I was going to school at the time and I asked her if we can start the divorce process after I'm done with school. I was doing game design and coding stuff, stuff that's really really hard to do while trying to balance a job , I was ok with that, until as soon as I got out of the military, I get pressured into working and what not when all I wanted to do was focus on school and take a breath of fresh air( hell yea I'm not doing that sht again.)But yet she didn't do anything for 3 years while I sacrificed time away from my family and the little mental space i had.
Anyways, a week later after I moved to give her some space and what not, I got divorce papers... the housing allowance I now got from the military for going to school, was now halved... so, I was spiteful... i started banging my classmate... she wanted our family to be over that bad so be it... she didn't work and she didn't keep up with the house for 3 years... 3 years of my needs not being met, while she did whatever I don't know... I know things weren't easy for her, they weren't easy for me.
But now, pretty much everything I said in the beginning. I'm at a loss.. I think she's harboring negative feelings for me because I think she thinks I left her for someone else... but in truth, in my eyes I ran. I got tired of being love deprived... the involuntary emancipation lol... anyways.. I don't know what I should do. I grew up in the court system, so I don't want my daughter to have to deal with that. I was scared as a kid having to deal with that... I just want us to work things out? Like not be together, but jeez at least co parent? It destroying me inside that I cant be with my kid. I want to take her to school and I want to get her ready in the morning... I want to be a father.. but she wont let me... what do I do?
P.s. I am so sorry for this essay lol
submitted by D3monj3st3r to legaladvice [link] [comments]
never get told about things she's going to get into, such as gymnastics or anything like that until weeks later.. I feel shes keeping my kid from me and I'm not sure on the correct way to go about it. I've tried to explain to her that my mental state is not that well anymore and I suffer from severe depression, anxiety, and bpd... but regardless I am still left in the dark.... whenever I try to talk to her about anything, she says that I am only allowed to talk to my daughter. I'm kinda at a loss rn. Mentally I am unable to process things that I need to to get things done. I shut down and hide away.. what do I do?
I want peace with my ex, but she wants the worst for me it seems... we both did wrong in our marriage, she loved deprived me for years, I wanted a divorce... so I moved out, sold the car to give her money to help support her and my child.. with only leaving me with 2k to my name. I bought a motorcycle with it( it was cheaper for me for gas and what not) this was 2 years ago btw.. when I told her I wanted a divorce, we were both sad of course, but it seemed like she didn't want to try anymore, and at that point I was done...but when she talked to me then, she said in maybe 2 or 3 years we can try again..
we both need to change, and I understood that.. ( my emotions were way out of wack, my whole life has been an uphill battle. Abusive father, lost my mother from an OD on my BIRTHDAY when I turned 8. I've been on my own since I was 16, delt with being homeless and alone for awhile and picked up a drug habit, and then went into the military by 23...) I never got the help I needed, and yes i fully admit i wasn't the best husband. But I got clean and I started a family in the military.
The thing I wanted most in life was a family. I wanted to be loved by people who cherished me and needed me... and I finally accomplished it.. but honestly things really changed when my daughter was born... I love her and she's my world so don't think I'm blaming her lol but.. mom changed.
Everything we already agreed on in raising our daughter changed, she was always against me in anything I decided. She was a stay at home mom. But that's all she did. Was be mom... she stopped being my wife, she had me sleep in a separate room from her and my daughter for 2 years... because she was attached to my daughter and I move alot when I sleep.
So, I couldn't stay with them anymore. And then to top it off, in the military, you have training that takes you away for 2 weeks to a month at a time... when I got home, from missing my family, all I wanted while i was away, was to spend time with my newborn.. but something in me changed at that point... just dealing with constantly being degraded and yelled at after not doing something right the first time or forgetting to do it, and then repeatedly coming home to a dirty house, after asking over and over again.. I felt like I already lost my family... so I did what any guy would do, I locked myself away playing video games lol
I'm not saying that that's a good thing, but it became my safe space, but I missed out my daughters newborn years... and it kills me inside... anyways fast forward back to the divorce lol.
She said 2 or 3 years we can comeback and try again and I was going to school at the time and I asked her if we can start the divorce process after I'm done with school. I was doing game design and coding stuff, stuff that's really really hard to do while trying to balance a job , I was ok with that, until as soon as I got out of the military, I get pressured into working and what not when all I wanted to do was focus on school and take a breath of fresh air( hell yea I'm not doing that sht again.)But yet she didn't do anything for 3 years while I sacrificed time away from my family and the little mental space i had.
Anyways, a week later after I moved to give her some space and what not, I got divorce papers... the housing allowance I now got from the military for going to school, was now halved... so, I was spiteful... i started banging my classmate... she wanted our family to be over that bad so be it... she didn't work and she didn't keep up with the house for 3 years... 3 years of my needs not being met, while she did whatever I don't know... I know things weren't easy for her, they weren't easy for me.
But now, pretty much everything I said in the beginning. I'm at a loss.. I think she's harboring negative feelings for me because I think she thinks I left her for someone else... but in truth, in my eyes I ran. I got tired of being love deprived... the involuntary emancipation lol... anyways.. I don't know what I should do. I grew up in the court system, so I don't want my daughter to have to deal with that. I was scared as a kid having to deal with that... I just want us to work things out? Like not be together, but jeez at least co parent? It destroying me inside that I cant be with my kid. I want to take her to school and I want to get her ready in the morning... I want to be a father.. but she wont let me... what do I do?
P.s. I am so sorry for this essay lol
2024.04.07 03:33 NDNJustin How Fate/Zero got me into Fate/Stay Night and my surprise at its controversial reception here
I'm on my 12th rewatch of F/Z into UBW, and after looking up opinions and some analyses of characters from Zero, I just want to throw some praise to this show and its characterization of historic and mythic figures, characterization of tragic characters and the animation.
I've always been a big fan of darker fiction, and I watched F/Z maybe a year or two after it came out when I saw a picture of Artoria at an anime con and asked my friend who that was because she looks like Agrias from Final Fantasy Tactics. I was not expecting it to be so gritty, and it hooked me off the bat. I didn't really understand what was going on besides holy grail war, 7 classes, battle royale but was gripped by how bloody and fucked up some of it was. I was legitimately surprised to hear it decried for trying too hard to be edgy, but then on this rewatch, seeing how much time they spent around children dying, I do kinda get it (just never found myself shocked by this kinda stuff).
Here's what I love about this show though:
Characterization of historic/mythic figures. From Iskandar to Gilgamesh, the historical fiction element of this is so fun to see interpreted, and is part of what I think grants this series (and much of the Fate series) a literary value I see a lot of anime lack.
Iskandar being this cheerful, loveable dude-bro who has some pretty awesome philosophies on enjoying life (even if some of the stuff around making war and killing a bajillion people in the midst of it is kind of wack). Seeing him and Waver interact is still some of my favourite mentorship in anime because of how much he pushes Waver to grow and seek more from life than just being acknowledged. Dawg, this is Alexander the fucking Great. A conqueror described as very short who will always be remembered for his great destruction and conquering of many nations. I'm not even a big fan of the idea of conquering, which conflicts the true fact that I just love this character so much. He's tall, doesn't care what's written about him, wants to play videogames with his new friend Waver and is almost as chaotic as Caster in how he randomly joins battles or shows up for a friendly drink. Fantastic.
Gilgamesh being this weird, probably queer-coded character with a propensity for cruelty and arrogance is bizarre in that he's wildly charismatic and hilarious to listen to deride just about everyone. He gets creepy at points with Saber, but I guess that's on-point for his character. But to think of the actual king of Babylon as this shiny, fabulous man who was so epic in his time that a lion is sleeping on his lap (during S1 outro), it's great.
Diarmuid makes me feel represented as a lanky, skinny, toned dude with a propensity for making wisecracks and just wanting to have a cool stylized duel with someone. Personally, his story is so tragic and upsetting to behold in its fullness that in each rewatch leading up to it, his scenes, the soundtrack accompanying his combat, it gives me chills every time. That he got stuck with the worst masters imaginable to fulfill his reality, along with the mistake of having to go after the most relentless killers as his first target- it really sets the stage for his tragic demise. The way he goes from fully in his happiest moment fighting Saber directly to enraged despair cursing everyone around him for their dishonourable behaviour- this moment is, to me, why the grail always brings bad things to life when it gets to its fruition. Also, what a lady's man. Aboutta cosplay that "charm magic" mole in my day-to-day, I swear.
Gilles de Rais is a bit of a sticky one. It's probably good they put serial killer with serial killer for this. But he's a character I ended up reading more on because I was unaware of his existence before F/Z, while enjoying the history of Jeanne D'arc growing up. It certainly puts into perspective how the prolific and near-prophetic leadership of a holy woman in a war can result in an apostle-turned-lunatic that is forever known as a killer of kids. He's weird and strange, just like his master, and while he deserved a darker end, when you're that much of a threat, elimination is the goal- not justice. Still, the man makes me chuckle about how he wants to give Ryuunosuke the "coolest thing ever." It also deepens Saber's lore to have her mistaken for a different historical figure which one can draw comparisons to, that's *also* later opened up in further Fates.
Getting to the weaker before the stronger, Lancelot is fun because we don't know who he is while but given enough clues to figure it out if we're smart (I'm not). To be honest, if he did speak before the end, it'd probably dampen the focus on Saber so that was likely wise. Anyway, at least whenever he fights, it's badass, chaotic and a tonne of fun to witness.
Hassan is definitely the bummer of the gang (with a gang) because they don't dive into their characterization as much. Suppose it makes sense for the shadow-dweller to not spend much time on screen, and not do anything badass. Bless Heaven's Feel for giving us a bit more of that. Still, a man known through history to be sort of the origin point for what an assassin even is, that's pretty cool to include.
Whenever I recommend F/Z or F/SN to people and try to explain, the reimagination of King Arthur as a woman is my favourite piece to describe. This hooked me 100%. "Whoever pulls the sword from the stone is the king, right? So who cares what gender they are?" is how I'd explain it. Saber's exchanges with Lancer about honour and on this rewatch, I lowkey ship them until that tragic end. The animosity with Kiritsugu is well portrayed, as is this relationship of servant/master where the servant is seen as a tool of the master and the servant is in the relationship to fulfill their own ends so who cares if they like each other?
Her constant debating with Rider about what it means to lead is a fantastic conversation on leadership, and I was intrigued to see it described as character assassination of Saber in other Fates. What I think is interesting is that, yeah, she's kind of getting shit on by these two men in a way that is a little unnerving, and you can see that the way of leading for Gilgamesh and Iskandar works for them and them alone- but Saber also describes the kind of leadership we beg for when we think of the corrupt tyrants we see in positions from supervisor at your shit-job to leader of a country. People in service to community making decisions for the benefit of all.
I think people take it a little bit too seriously, in that, from all 3 directions in this conversation, the extremes are not great. Saber *does* go too far into martyrdom and needs to save a bit for herself for that form of leadership or kingship to be sustainable. And Iskandar, though it's definitely portrayed that he's the victor in that argument and is correct about inspiring your followers with a larger-than-life portrayal of all that is immense and proud- not caring for your people is also not a great way to lead. And of course, everything belongs to the king of heroes, do I need to state what's wrong with his viewpoint?
Anyway, Saber beat Rider, so did she not pay it back for all those "little girl" and "want you for my army" comments that are made?
This post is getting long now, so I'll be brief about the tragic characters.
First off, the serial killers are fucked up, that's all I'm saying about that. It ain't deep. It's tragic for us as the audience to only have to see them eliminated so quickly. Lucky them.
Tokiomi and Kariya is a terribly sad tale, given that Kariya could've stopped Sakura from being the Matou mage if he had accepted his destiny. Oh, the self-hate that becomes fuel to fight from. And the self-sacrifice that leads to nothing because now Sakura *still* has to hop in for the next war. Then Tokiomi dies despite all his planning because Kirei is a dick, leaving Rin fatherless too. But Kariya's final scene where the wife screams at him and he chokes her is crazy fucked. That it leaves her paralyzed is even more fucked. That one always made me feel mad uncomfortable.
I also think it's actually quite sad that Rider goes out via Archer. He even talks about his dream being silly and essentially gives Archer the credit for waking him up from it. That sucks. Always strikes me that it goes down like that. At least he had 1 kill on the board before he went, and that Waver survives. Heck, even Archer having the honour to not murder him on the spot was somehow respectable for such a despicable tyrant.
Sola-ui and Kayneth is also wildly tragic and I covered it in Lancer's. They all act with a level of arrogance and indifference toward cruelty that obviously leads to their demise. But who else was nonetheless shocked that it went down how it went down? This was the moment in S2 where you realize shit is not going to be happy in this show at all.
And while there's countless posts on Kiritsugu and apparently wide discussions on which Emiya is better, I just want to focus on Kiritsugu's past. The kid killed his dad for killing a town, then killed his surrogate mom because her living *might* cause a major incident of death. Of course he ends up edgy, smoking every day, and seemingly indifferent toward killing. His formative years were indoctrinated with killing the few to save the many. Who'd have thunk it? It sucks it went down for him like that, and when I was much younger, I did think the time-manipulating, well-dressed and well-armed, tall, dark & handsome hero was really cool, he's certainly not someone to follow the footsteps of. The only thing commendable is him choosing to destroy the grail after spending his whole life going up to it.
I'm sure there's things I'm missing, running outta steam for this post. But I just wanted to share my takes on this anime that remains one of my favourites. I hope I don't get shit on too hard for posting some good ol' F/Z love here, but I'm curious to the opinions of folks nonetheless. The animation quality is still phenomenal, and the quintessential SabeLancer, BerzerkeArcher, and big friends battling the big Caster baddy, it's always a visual banger.
Edit: I should clarify that I don't want this post to be a F/Z is better than FSN, because it just isn't that. It's about how this show is awesome to me and impactful. This is like my twelfth rewatch INTO UBW and probably rewatch the trilogy of HF for the third time (which after UBW, I was waiting and watching for every update and even saw part two in theatres).
I love Fate. If anything, my judgemental opinion is about how much of a shit show Apocrypha is, and how jarred I still am after watching it, years later.
submitted by NDNJustin to fatestaynight [link] [comments]
I've always been a big fan of darker fiction, and I watched F/Z maybe a year or two after it came out when I saw a picture of Artoria at an anime con and asked my friend who that was because she looks like Agrias from Final Fantasy Tactics. I was not expecting it to be so gritty, and it hooked me off the bat. I didn't really understand what was going on besides holy grail war, 7 classes, battle royale but was gripped by how bloody and fucked up some of it was. I was legitimately surprised to hear it decried for trying too hard to be edgy, but then on this rewatch, seeing how much time they spent around children dying, I do kinda get it (just never found myself shocked by this kinda stuff).
Here's what I love about this show though:
Characterization of historic/mythic figures. From Iskandar to Gilgamesh, the historical fiction element of this is so fun to see interpreted, and is part of what I think grants this series (and much of the Fate series) a literary value I see a lot of anime lack.
Iskandar being this cheerful, loveable dude-bro who has some pretty awesome philosophies on enjoying life (even if some of the stuff around making war and killing a bajillion people in the midst of it is kind of wack). Seeing him and Waver interact is still some of my favourite mentorship in anime because of how much he pushes Waver to grow and seek more from life than just being acknowledged. Dawg, this is Alexander the fucking Great. A conqueror described as very short who will always be remembered for his great destruction and conquering of many nations. I'm not even a big fan of the idea of conquering, which conflicts the true fact that I just love this character so much. He's tall, doesn't care what's written about him, wants to play videogames with his new friend Waver and is almost as chaotic as Caster in how he randomly joins battles or shows up for a friendly drink. Fantastic.
Gilgamesh being this weird, probably queer-coded character with a propensity for cruelty and arrogance is bizarre in that he's wildly charismatic and hilarious to listen to deride just about everyone. He gets creepy at points with Saber, but I guess that's on-point for his character. But to think of the actual king of Babylon as this shiny, fabulous man who was so epic in his time that a lion is sleeping on his lap (during S1 outro), it's great.
Diarmuid makes me feel represented as a lanky, skinny, toned dude with a propensity for making wisecracks and just wanting to have a cool stylized duel with someone. Personally, his story is so tragic and upsetting to behold in its fullness that in each rewatch leading up to it, his scenes, the soundtrack accompanying his combat, it gives me chills every time. That he got stuck with the worst masters imaginable to fulfill his reality, along with the mistake of having to go after the most relentless killers as his first target- it really sets the stage for his tragic demise. The way he goes from fully in his happiest moment fighting Saber directly to enraged despair cursing everyone around him for their dishonourable behaviour- this moment is, to me, why the grail always brings bad things to life when it gets to its fruition. Also, what a lady's man. Aboutta cosplay that "charm magic" mole in my day-to-day, I swear.
Gilles de Rais is a bit of a sticky one. It's probably good they put serial killer with serial killer for this. But he's a character I ended up reading more on because I was unaware of his existence before F/Z, while enjoying the history of Jeanne D'arc growing up. It certainly puts into perspective how the prolific and near-prophetic leadership of a holy woman in a war can result in an apostle-turned-lunatic that is forever known as a killer of kids. He's weird and strange, just like his master, and while he deserved a darker end, when you're that much of a threat, elimination is the goal- not justice. Still, the man makes me chuckle about how he wants to give Ryuunosuke the "coolest thing ever." It also deepens Saber's lore to have her mistaken for a different historical figure which one can draw comparisons to, that's *also* later opened up in further Fates.
Getting to the weaker before the stronger, Lancelot is fun because we don't know who he is while but given enough clues to figure it out if we're smart (I'm not). To be honest, if he did speak before the end, it'd probably dampen the focus on Saber so that was likely wise. Anyway, at least whenever he fights, it's badass, chaotic and a tonne of fun to witness.
Hassan is definitely the bummer of the gang (with a gang) because they don't dive into their characterization as much. Suppose it makes sense for the shadow-dweller to not spend much time on screen, and not do anything badass. Bless Heaven's Feel for giving us a bit more of that. Still, a man known through history to be sort of the origin point for what an assassin even is, that's pretty cool to include.
Whenever I recommend F/Z or F/SN to people and try to explain, the reimagination of King Arthur as a woman is my favourite piece to describe. This hooked me 100%. "Whoever pulls the sword from the stone is the king, right? So who cares what gender they are?" is how I'd explain it. Saber's exchanges with Lancer about honour and on this rewatch, I lowkey ship them until that tragic end. The animosity with Kiritsugu is well portrayed, as is this relationship of servant/master where the servant is seen as a tool of the master and the servant is in the relationship to fulfill their own ends so who cares if they like each other?
Her constant debating with Rider about what it means to lead is a fantastic conversation on leadership, and I was intrigued to see it described as character assassination of Saber in other Fates. What I think is interesting is that, yeah, she's kind of getting shit on by these two men in a way that is a little unnerving, and you can see that the way of leading for Gilgamesh and Iskandar works for them and them alone- but Saber also describes the kind of leadership we beg for when we think of the corrupt tyrants we see in positions from supervisor at your shit-job to leader of a country. People in service to community making decisions for the benefit of all.
I think people take it a little bit too seriously, in that, from all 3 directions in this conversation, the extremes are not great. Saber *does* go too far into martyrdom and needs to save a bit for herself for that form of leadership or kingship to be sustainable. And Iskandar, though it's definitely portrayed that he's the victor in that argument and is correct about inspiring your followers with a larger-than-life portrayal of all that is immense and proud- not caring for your people is also not a great way to lead. And of course, everything belongs to the king of heroes, do I need to state what's wrong with his viewpoint?
Anyway, Saber beat Rider, so did she not pay it back for all those "little girl" and "want you for my army" comments that are made?
This post is getting long now, so I'll be brief about the tragic characters.
First off, the serial killers are fucked up, that's all I'm saying about that. It ain't deep. It's tragic for us as the audience to only have to see them eliminated so quickly. Lucky them.
Tokiomi and Kariya is a terribly sad tale, given that Kariya could've stopped Sakura from being the Matou mage if he had accepted his destiny. Oh, the self-hate that becomes fuel to fight from. And the self-sacrifice that leads to nothing because now Sakura *still* has to hop in for the next war. Then Tokiomi dies despite all his planning because Kirei is a dick, leaving Rin fatherless too. But Kariya's final scene where the wife screams at him and he chokes her is crazy fucked. That it leaves her paralyzed is even more fucked. That one always made me feel mad uncomfortable.
I also think it's actually quite sad that Rider goes out via Archer. He even talks about his dream being silly and essentially gives Archer the credit for waking him up from it. That sucks. Always strikes me that it goes down like that. At least he had 1 kill on the board before he went, and that Waver survives. Heck, even Archer having the honour to not murder him on the spot was somehow respectable for such a despicable tyrant.
Sola-ui and Kayneth is also wildly tragic and I covered it in Lancer's. They all act with a level of arrogance and indifference toward cruelty that obviously leads to their demise. But who else was nonetheless shocked that it went down how it went down? This was the moment in S2 where you realize shit is not going to be happy in this show at all.
And while there's countless posts on Kiritsugu and apparently wide discussions on which Emiya is better, I just want to focus on Kiritsugu's past. The kid killed his dad for killing a town, then killed his surrogate mom because her living *might* cause a major incident of death. Of course he ends up edgy, smoking every day, and seemingly indifferent toward killing. His formative years were indoctrinated with killing the few to save the many. Who'd have thunk it? It sucks it went down for him like that, and when I was much younger, I did think the time-manipulating, well-dressed and well-armed, tall, dark & handsome hero was really cool, he's certainly not someone to follow the footsteps of. The only thing commendable is him choosing to destroy the grail after spending his whole life going up to it.
I'm sure there's things I'm missing, running outta steam for this post. But I just wanted to share my takes on this anime that remains one of my favourites. I hope I don't get shit on too hard for posting some good ol' F/Z love here, but I'm curious to the opinions of folks nonetheless. The animation quality is still phenomenal, and the quintessential SabeLancer, BerzerkeArcher, and big friends battling the big Caster baddy, it's always a visual banger.
Edit: I should clarify that I don't want this post to be a F/Z is better than FSN, because it just isn't that. It's about how this show is awesome to me and impactful. This is like my twelfth rewatch INTO UBW and probably rewatch the trilogy of HF for the third time (which after UBW, I was waiting and watching for every update and even saw part two in theatres).
I love Fate. If anything, my judgemental opinion is about how much of a shit show Apocrypha is, and how jarred I still am after watching it, years later.
2024.04.05 02:34 Careless_Locksmith88 Rappers Delight. Featuring Desensitizedrobot , Grocked, Locksmith, Matrixman, Mossyboy and Repulsiveblace
Desensitizedrobot: What is Rapper’s Delight, it’s when you master the mic, killin emcees with speeds that are faster than light, kidnapper of hype dab rig tapper at night, so high when we launch Elon Musk runs after the flight, forecasters of strife bring forth laughter alike, illiterate don’t care where you’re at in your chapter of life, disastrous type here to give the blasphemous smite, stab jab with a left brain damage with my hazardous right, need hazards when I write cause my lines be fatal, develop rhymes like the unborn minds get from prenatal, care or treatment or gummy vitamins, but when the dummies start signin in they’re just walkin straight into the stomach of a hungry leviathan
Grocked: Welcome to the twisted exhibit Sid Vicious on the track stabbin raps Through all you Nancy Spungen flooz' Rappers Delight insidious, nasty Expungin' crews worse than Andrew J did to indigenous dudes The brews too boo koo for you Drop a shot and poof One Flew Over the Cuckoo's I'm clappin Nurse Ratched Chief Bromden bombing through In a bowler cap and straight jacket With an army of Droogs that incite violence Till nothing left but sublime silence Clockwork Orange slappin whores till they face is porridge Shovel the mess into storage and shut the door Then flee the scene laughing on an iron horse Just 'cause we got bored Bystanders staring jaws on the floor Feeling nauseous It's so fucked up we turned 'em into solopsists Copped a yacht, their knots our pockets Course set for the tropics skippin' out on a sentence Crews missiles relentless Consistent, bona fide exquisite Approach us with the penance Or become the chattel The butchers brought to battle Coming to de-bone the cattle For the secret sauce flows resembalance Is that of demi glace The demi-gods spit syllables like semi pops Look, When I decide to care then I ain't fair Taking the lions share without a care Breathing the finest air over every snare Dreaded with shaved hair prepare For unfettered super leaded homer poetics like Homer epics Better stay copacetic and credit the champions on the horizon Reside in homes like the Pantheon we let the sky in flyin' high 'diazepine wine mixed with the divine Rich like the Rhine Analogous are the rhymes
Locksmith: Rappers delight to the delight of other rappers I don’t bite other rappers I fight other rappers you might suffer fractures recite what I write and the mic cover shatters smite another rapper faster than you can write another trash verse matter of fact faster than you can write fucker backwards might fuck your mother if i like her might fuck her ass first Y’all slept on lock me and grocked kept the weapons cocked collecting props a hand for the man from the matrix planning to rape this jam with his command of the basics brandishing cannons and maces bananas with language on some planet of apes shit repulsive blace will put ya in a convulsive state kid pulls his weight hit ya till your skull drips paste gotta be tough to go against the posse when mossy heats up and bodies these fucks one of us equals many of us can’t fuck with any of us got plenty of energy plus weaponry to leave our enemies crushed each entry make the pen bleed heavenly blood end these mcs sending these slugs duck or get stuck with president JF Kennedys luck 2 pills 4 drinks your girl sucked my dick for seventy bucks put lock on the track I bet he erupts Busch for the w butter smooth when the gutter crew rumbles through wookie these rookies are pussies competitors menstrual clever with letters and pencils avengers assemble
Mossyboy: Rappers delight, gives fake lyricists a fright when we write we drop bombs that never fail to ignite mad destruction even when our raps are under construction 'causing mad traffic congestion with each lesson we past the test high and it wasn't multiple-choice questions keep you guessin', everyone one in the crew came down with heaven's blessing when we're stressed we coalesce and takes names like fat kids eat confections pray to be saved and bend down for benedictions were harder than the rock of a teenage boys first erection the crews tight you didn't make selection you must be one of the looked over left-over X men we the hottest on the block y'all losers need a twitter mention sit up straight because you eggs are about to get whipped to the back of the kitchen like a hot knife through butter your crew offers us no friction better hang up the gloves and go back to penning fiction we cook up bars faster than the top speed of your car we finger licking good toast of the whole hood knock out phonies stepping down the streets of Inglewood eating baloney if your dumbass can only remember one thing remember you witnessed rappers delight from the very beginning and from day dot day we we're the crew forever winning so dry your tears haters and stop all that disgraceful whinging
Matrixman: You wanna hear me drop a bomb? Your bitch had more balls in her box than a soccer mom Eight shots hit you from eight sides, you're octo-gone Minecraft shooters, it don't matter which block you're on See a ho in the streets, pull her in a black van Shove my balls in her mouth, call that whore Mrs. Pac-Man Every rap is wack fam, throw you in the trash can You rappers sound like jokers and I'm motherfucking Batman Caped Crusader lurking in the lurches, finna kick some ass Slip some glass right into your drink and then I'll sit and laugh When you start to spit up blood coming from the slits and cuts Ask me why I did it, say I wasn't kidding bitch I'm nuts You just can't compete with me, plant a landmine at your feet I'm a Minesweeper G, you can't shine if you beef with me We are not made equally, I'm Number One like Nelly With a gun to your belly, be surprised when I squeeze the heat Rappers Delight, coming to batter the mic Grabbing you by the fucking windpipe to shatter your life My soul's dark, my core's black You wack rappers sleeping on me like a motherfucking Snorlax I took ten shots from your gats, didn't fall flat Beat you with a baseball bat at your doormat And told my homies to record that Post it as video on YouTube, and call that shit "He Just Destroyed Rap" I'm the type of rapper if you need a feature you should call Putting needles in my arm like a fucking voodoo doll Shooting up dope, snorting coke, I'ma toot a ball Hang you by a rope, bitch I told you that I'm brutal dawg If you don't like the way I write, say it then you'll pay the price Bitch I murder gays and dykes, just for being gays and dykes So what you think I'll do you, bitch I won't be playing nice Spray your ass then bring you back to life so I can slay it twice You just heard a fucking bomb, wanna hear another? I smother moms then hit 'em with a Stone Cold Stunner No wonder that I'm so cold, grab you by the wrist Then I twist the shit just to find out if your bones fold I'm in a league of my own Picking a fight with me is not the type of beef I condone I got weapons that you couldn't even legally own So you better pray I don't catch you leaving your home
Repulsiveblace: its Blace and im back, bombing the track with the greatest i may bring a match/ it strikes me as odd that you cats are too pussy to respond, drop the act/ matter a'fact drop the add, we'll be down your chimney with stockings and lots of the gats/ im an anomaly that'll step on your mahogany and chop with axe/ who needs a lobotomy when im already a zombie insomniac/ i need that WAP, show me where Cardi at/ where Cardi at? fuck that, where the car be at/ driveby in an 89' Pontiac/ no lie my rhymes delay heart attacks/ my rhymes are a fine taste/ im a primate in his prime state, if you aint a friend of mine get out my face/ till i storm through divine gates i lace tracks full of lines at a crime rate/ time heals but time takes/ i feel my mind race and know you pussies cant keep at the heels of my pace/ so how can you say i cant adapt to this/ im more active in rap than the activists/ when i snap you wont wanna be in my path of thrashing whips/ im all in now and im stacking chips/ the ones on my shoulder are laughing with/ me and its sad to sit and watch from afar as i trash you kids/ ya'll lack confidence, the consequence of me is i smash your bitch/ this is rappers delight and we passed you laughing with clashing wits/
submitted by Careless_Locksmith88 to raplyrics [link] [comments]
Grocked: Welcome to the twisted exhibit Sid Vicious on the track stabbin raps Through all you Nancy Spungen flooz' Rappers Delight insidious, nasty Expungin' crews worse than Andrew J did to indigenous dudes The brews too boo koo for you Drop a shot and poof One Flew Over the Cuckoo's I'm clappin Nurse Ratched Chief Bromden bombing through In a bowler cap and straight jacket With an army of Droogs that incite violence Till nothing left but sublime silence Clockwork Orange slappin whores till they face is porridge Shovel the mess into storage and shut the door Then flee the scene laughing on an iron horse Just 'cause we got bored Bystanders staring jaws on the floor Feeling nauseous It's so fucked up we turned 'em into solopsists Copped a yacht, their knots our pockets Course set for the tropics skippin' out on a sentence Crews missiles relentless Consistent, bona fide exquisite Approach us with the penance Or become the chattel The butchers brought to battle Coming to de-bone the cattle For the secret sauce flows resembalance Is that of demi glace The demi-gods spit syllables like semi pops Look, When I decide to care then I ain't fair Taking the lions share without a care Breathing the finest air over every snare Dreaded with shaved hair prepare For unfettered super leaded homer poetics like Homer epics Better stay copacetic and credit the champions on the horizon Reside in homes like the Pantheon we let the sky in flyin' high 'diazepine wine mixed with the divine Rich like the Rhine Analogous are the rhymes
Locksmith: Rappers delight to the delight of other rappers I don’t bite other rappers I fight other rappers you might suffer fractures recite what I write and the mic cover shatters smite another rapper faster than you can write another trash verse matter of fact faster than you can write fucker backwards might fuck your mother if i like her might fuck her ass first Y’all slept on lock me and grocked kept the weapons cocked collecting props a hand for the man from the matrix planning to rape this jam with his command of the basics brandishing cannons and maces bananas with language on some planet of apes shit repulsive blace will put ya in a convulsive state kid pulls his weight hit ya till your skull drips paste gotta be tough to go against the posse when mossy heats up and bodies these fucks one of us equals many of us can’t fuck with any of us got plenty of energy plus weaponry to leave our enemies crushed each entry make the pen bleed heavenly blood end these mcs sending these slugs duck or get stuck with president JF Kennedys luck 2 pills 4 drinks your girl sucked my dick for seventy bucks put lock on the track I bet he erupts Busch for the w butter smooth when the gutter crew rumbles through wookie these rookies are pussies competitors menstrual clever with letters and pencils avengers assemble
Mossyboy: Rappers delight, gives fake lyricists a fright when we write we drop bombs that never fail to ignite mad destruction even when our raps are under construction 'causing mad traffic congestion with each lesson we past the test high and it wasn't multiple-choice questions keep you guessin', everyone one in the crew came down with heaven's blessing when we're stressed we coalesce and takes names like fat kids eat confections pray to be saved and bend down for benedictions were harder than the rock of a teenage boys first erection the crews tight you didn't make selection you must be one of the looked over left-over X men we the hottest on the block y'all losers need a twitter mention sit up straight because you eggs are about to get whipped to the back of the kitchen like a hot knife through butter your crew offers us no friction better hang up the gloves and go back to penning fiction we cook up bars faster than the top speed of your car we finger licking good toast of the whole hood knock out phonies stepping down the streets of Inglewood eating baloney if your dumbass can only remember one thing remember you witnessed rappers delight from the very beginning and from day dot day we we're the crew forever winning so dry your tears haters and stop all that disgraceful whinging
Matrixman: You wanna hear me drop a bomb? Your bitch had more balls in her box than a soccer mom Eight shots hit you from eight sides, you're octo-gone Minecraft shooters, it don't matter which block you're on See a ho in the streets, pull her in a black van Shove my balls in her mouth, call that whore Mrs. Pac-Man Every rap is wack fam, throw you in the trash can You rappers sound like jokers and I'm motherfucking Batman Caped Crusader lurking in the lurches, finna kick some ass Slip some glass right into your drink and then I'll sit and laugh When you start to spit up blood coming from the slits and cuts Ask me why I did it, say I wasn't kidding bitch I'm nuts You just can't compete with me, plant a landmine at your feet I'm a Minesweeper G, you can't shine if you beef with me We are not made equally, I'm Number One like Nelly With a gun to your belly, be surprised when I squeeze the heat Rappers Delight, coming to batter the mic Grabbing you by the fucking windpipe to shatter your life My soul's dark, my core's black You wack rappers sleeping on me like a motherfucking Snorlax I took ten shots from your gats, didn't fall flat Beat you with a baseball bat at your doormat And told my homies to record that Post it as video on YouTube, and call that shit "He Just Destroyed Rap" I'm the type of rapper if you need a feature you should call Putting needles in my arm like a fucking voodoo doll Shooting up dope, snorting coke, I'ma toot a ball Hang you by a rope, bitch I told you that I'm brutal dawg If you don't like the way I write, say it then you'll pay the price Bitch I murder gays and dykes, just for being gays and dykes So what you think I'll do you, bitch I won't be playing nice Spray your ass then bring you back to life so I can slay it twice You just heard a fucking bomb, wanna hear another? I smother moms then hit 'em with a Stone Cold Stunner No wonder that I'm so cold, grab you by the wrist Then I twist the shit just to find out if your bones fold I'm in a league of my own Picking a fight with me is not the type of beef I condone I got weapons that you couldn't even legally own So you better pray I don't catch you leaving your home
Repulsiveblace: its Blace and im back, bombing the track with the greatest i may bring a match/ it strikes me as odd that you cats are too pussy to respond, drop the act/ matter a'fact drop the add, we'll be down your chimney with stockings and lots of the gats/ im an anomaly that'll step on your mahogany and chop with axe/ who needs a lobotomy when im already a zombie insomniac/ i need that WAP, show me where Cardi at/ where Cardi at? fuck that, where the car be at/ driveby in an 89' Pontiac/ no lie my rhymes delay heart attacks/ my rhymes are a fine taste/ im a primate in his prime state, if you aint a friend of mine get out my face/ till i storm through divine gates i lace tracks full of lines at a crime rate/ time heals but time takes/ i feel my mind race and know you pussies cant keep at the heels of my pace/ so how can you say i cant adapt to this/ im more active in rap than the activists/ when i snap you wont wanna be in my path of thrashing whips/ im all in now and im stacking chips/ the ones on my shoulder are laughing with/ me and its sad to sit and watch from afar as i trash you kids/ ya'll lack confidence, the consequence of me is i smash your bitch/ this is rappers delight and we passed you laughing with clashing wits/
2024.04.05 00:08 doublecheekedup45 My Extended Family Ruined My Grandma's Transition
Firstly, I doubt this will be read as much as the other posts, and I might be okay with that to be honest; I can't give a reason for sharing this all with you other than needing a space to vent, so here we are.
(ALL NAMES AND LOCATIONS ARE FAKE FOR PRIVACY REASONS)
I, (23F), live 1,200 miles across the US from the place I was raised. My parents and all extended family live in Kansas, and I don't fly down very often on account of money, usually. My grandparents on my father's side passed when I was young; my Granny at 6, my Pappy at 13. I hadn't lost a significantly close family member since then, but obviously its inevitable. My mom has 3 siblings that will be relevant to this story, and they are all relatively close in age, no more than 10 years apart if that. She has a brother named James, and two sisters we will call Tammy and Erin.
Its important that I explain my aunts' backgrounds, too. Erin was a former addict and served some prison time for a drug related charge, and eventually was released for good behavior. She turned her life around and devoted her life to Christ for 11 years, as she worked very hard to be successful in life after conviction. Erin loved me as her own and always called me her Junebug. We were close up until 2021 when I moved across the country. She called me that night and had claimed I was being cruel by moving and leaving everyone behind and claimed I didn't care about her. She had also started becoming a shady character back home, but thats enough info on her for the time being.
Tammy, however, I can't say I've ever known much about. I used to see her on holidays as a kid, but stopped seeing her in my early teenage years, never understood why until now. Tammy was always very kind and warm to me, as was my Uncle. I had never seen the side of Tammy my family spoke of, before; the version of her that stole medication from my grandparents and was nothing but dramatics. All soon to come to light of course.
My Uncle James I know even less about. Never knew him to be anything but a cowboy, in a personality sense. Married a few times, though none of them worked, and he's a pipeliner so he works ALL the time. Not really problematic from what I gather.
So let's get into why I'm here. June of 2023, my grandma starts to have spells of delirium, confusion, and agitation. She would have many days of weakness and pain and she started going to the doctors. often. Its important to note that my grandparents and Erin are all housed together on what's called the Lake House property. Gma and Gpa signed papers to give the house over to Erin once they BOTH pass, and all 3 have habitation rights for the home. Back to Gma, her initial diagnosis was non-alcoholic cirrhosis of the liver. If you know anything about the liver, its part of your body's filtration system, and helps control your ammonia levels. Well, when Gma's levels were out of wack, her delirium and spells would come back, and for about 5 or 6 months, we had them under control. She had become bedridden in that time, and started needing care for increasingly more aspects of her life.
I can't remember what month I was told this, but I'm pretty sure it was November of that year, that my sister rang me one night. She tells me that my grandparents are now living over an hour away with Tammy. What??? I asked her. She said to strap in, and then tells me that Erin has moved a random unemployed man into the Lake House, and forged my grandfather's name to buy a brand new car a few counties over, and never made payments on it. Whether this was the case or some other altercation, my grandfather forced my grandma to pack her things because they were going to Tammy's. According to Erin, my grandma was highly upset and never wanted to leave, but Gpa has always been a selfish man, so they left... to never return to the Lake House. Erin installed padlocks and security cameras at that house as well after this.
Gpa DOES press charges. He contacts the correct authorities and the issue a warrant for Erins arrest in the following month. To be clear, they told us that she had to have a run in with the police FIRST (i.e. getting pulled over, having cops called on her, etc) before they could arrest her. So it became a waiting game. Meanwhile, Gma is slowly deteriorating. She's now developed a bedsore that her body had been trying to fight for some time, and was only worsening. Mind you, Tammy was taking care of her very well, as she collects disability and is always home; HOWEVER, Tammy smokes cigarettes AND cannabis indoors where my grandparents stayed. She also has multiple dogs, and the environment was only so sterile due to these things.
Let's flash forward to February 18th. Grandma has been in and out of the hospital consistently now, but this time she is unresponsive, and on life support. Erin and Tammy hate each other, so they hadn't really seen much of Erin at this point, as she limited her visits. But Februrary 22nd, I fly in. She is well off the ventilator at this point, but still delirius. She was awake and asleep on and off during my visits, but she recognized me every single time I walked in, which is a lot, considering there had been many points where she could not recognize her own children. However, this visit would soon make me realize how bad everything genuinely had become.
I planned to stay until her passing, which would have been a few weeks in my mind. I got with my parents and began my week. Mom, sometimes Dad, and I would make the hour drive every day to the hospital she had been staying in, and we stayed for 11 hours straight on one of the first days. It mostly consisted of Gma getting rest with a few hours of conversation or care in between. However, being home brought into perspective how bad everything really was. The energy around my family was extremely tense, and my mom's patience had began wearing very very thin. Since Erin and Tammy couldn't be bothered to sit down and be a part of a conversation on Gma's care, James and my mom ended up making the decisions for the most part aside from Gpa. Gpa is in his 80's and is an extremely "stuck in his ways" kind of individual. Barbarically selfish, 0 self awareness, and absolutely no consideration for anyone but himself in this entire endeavor. Up until the 2nd week before her passing, he was convinced she was going to get through it and walk out of the hospital any day now. Between everyone and their bs, tensions were rising, and boy were they rising fast.
A DNR was signed, and we all continued our rounds visiting her. By this point, her bedsore had made its way to the tailbone, and was eating away at her bone in 3 places. She couldn't go to the bathroom on her own and could hardly feed herself. She made sure to let everyone who was worried about her to know that it was okay to let her go and that she had lived a long life. She didn't want anyone to be sad for her, and everyone knew she had been fighting for over half a year at this point and that it was slowly coming to an end.
My mental health has a collapse when I finally swallow my pride and send Erin a text, who I had not spoken to in some time considering the circumstances. My grandparents always told me they wanted me to have a set of decorative deer that I had been obsessed with since I was a child. I never really expected anything to be passed down, but I always remembered them telling me that. The deer were in the house that Erin locked down. I texted her a long, sappy, desperate plea to let me have the one thing I wanted to have.
She read it and never responded.
This broke me. I had a full on panic attack and breakdown. Not sure why this is what caused the camel's back to shatter, but it was. I hadn't broken down like this beforehand. I left my end open for a few days to see if she would reply, and she never did. So the block list she went, and I moved forward with getting another identical set. All upon all, I ended up flying back to my state, as we weren't sure when Gma would go, and I had things to tend to back home after a week of being out.
A few weeks pass, and I find myself boarding another plane on March 16th. This time, her kidneys started going as well. She continuously tried to get out of bed, eat her bedsheets, and was beginning to hurt herself doing so. She was restless, agitated, confused, scared, and there was no peace for her at this point. March 14th, my mom and Uncle James sit down and decide to place her on "Comfort Care". This basically means she receives no further medical treatment, and will be placed on sedatives to make her transition peaceful. She isn't fed or given water, just an IV drip with morphine and occasional dilaudid.
While I was flying in, though, hell broke loose at the hospital. Forgive me if it sounds fuzzy, I've only been told through the grapevine.
Erin and Tammy ended up in the hospital room with Gpa and Gma. Erin is getting ready to leave and is saying her goodbyes to Gma for the evening, when Tammy utters to her "This is all your fault." I'm not sure what happens between these events, but Tammy eventually gets up to try to swing at Erin, and Tammy's husband steps in between them to take the blow. Erin makes her way out. My grandfather confronted Tammy, but she shoves him, and he falls on top of my sedated, dying grandmother. He told her to get the hell out and don't come back. Uncle James watched the entire thing and was fuming to the point of leaving as well, although he does eventually return to the hospital later that night.
We don't hear from Tammy for a few days, although her husband gives my grandpa a call on the following Monday and asks him where he should drop off his belongings. He brings all of Gpa's stuff to Uncle James' place and apologizes on her behalf and says he's going to do his best to keep her from the family since she couldn't act correctly, and that she didn't want to show up to the funeral. 2 Days pass, and Tammy randomly texts my mom, telling her that she WAS going the funeral, that she was going to speak her mind, and NOBODY was going to silence her. Mom responded by saying she hadn't done anything to warrant this, and Tammy said she was coming for everybody and to tell everyone.
Something I have yet to mention is that Grandpa is insufferable. He has been deep in denial and has been questioning God through this process. He only is sad through this process though for himself and what he is losing, he never once considered the amount of freedom and release our grandma was about to have. Oh, and he has an insane gambling addiction. He has basically no money, although he had been helped and bailed out of financial ruin time and time again. He can stay at Uncle James' house, but he complained he would be alone when James leaves for work mid April and will be gone for months at a time. Tells my parents that they need to buy him a camper trailer to put on the land that they purchased from him 2 years prior. (Land located directly next to the Lake House, THAT IS STILL HIS MIND YOU) ((my parents purchased the small plot of land next to the lake house from Gpa for $23k, and he spent every penny of it in a machine)) I, along with mom and one other family member, ALSO hear that Gpa knew perfectly well that Erin signed the car papers in his name. He had agreed to do it for her if she made payments, which she did not. This is going to shitshow considering the authorities already made a warrant.
I also ended up seeing Erin this week, I don't remember which day. Dad and I came to the hospital where mom had stayed, and Erin was in the room. We exchanged eye contact once but never spoke. She left an hour after I got there.
Thursday, Gma's oxygen levels have reached the 70's to 60's (( For anyone who isn't aware, anything under 90 is considered critical)) She's still holding on after a week on comfort care. We have all individually visited with her and have told her that it was okay to let go and she could be with her savior. She was still holding on despite no liver function, dying kidneys, a bone infection, and pneumonia had built up in her lungs over the week. Her body was still breathing and living. She was still with us. We had said so many times she wasn't going to make it thru the night, but she kept going. We all had been holding our breath. We were ready for all of it to end. The drama, the hospital visits, the worsening condition, everything. The hospital staff didn't understand why she hadn't passed, and they even asked us if there was someone she hadn't seen or if there was someone we were waiting for to say goodbye, but nothing. Saturday approached and it was time for me to fly out again, and I did NOT have money to come back. She was still alive. I had beat myself up over it time and time again, but I had to go home. I had not been handling all of the stress well, and have little to no support when I'm in my hometown. I do have friends there, but they all have their own lives and I can't expect them all to drop what they're doing for me. I considered it for a while, and decided that flying home would be best for me, even though I would miss her funeral services. I wouldn't make peace with that decision until I figured out why.
My flight left around 5:30 that evening. Mom and I had sat up in the hospital for a few hours, and Gma had developed the death rattle by then, but I chocked it up to her pheumonia build up instead of a clock. Time rolled around to about 3:30 and Mom and I begin preparing to leave. She leaves to go to the bathroom and I have about 30 seconds of personal time with her. I stroke her head and I cry to her, telling her that I was going home and that I was sorry that I couldn't stay. I told her it was okay to go home. It was okay to let go. It was okay and we all would be okay. I held her hand and felt her warmth for the very last time, told her "I love you," and walked out of the room. I was expected to be home around 1 AM that Sunday morning, but got delayed at my connecting airport, so it ended up being closer to 2 AM. I got in, and had myself a smoke for my nerves, talked to my boyfriend, and got myself in bed by around 3 AM. I laid my head down to rest.
5:29 AM, I received the call. She had passed. She waited for me to get home safely and nobody could change my mind on that. Out of all the voices telling her to let go, of all the love she received, of all the loving acts she had done, she wanted me to tell her I was okay, and she wanted me home.
Her funeral was held the following Wednesday, and according to my sister, she looked beautiful and her casket was perfect. Tammy did not make a scene. Erin didn't show up until the last minute, and she didn't speak to anyone. While I'm deeply saddened by the behavior shown by my aunts, I do love them. They will probably not be back in my life for the forseeable future, nor my moms. But the cherry on top of all of this?
Erin was arrested later that night after being pulled over. She was bonded out by Uncle James, but the charges are there, unless dropped. If grandpa drops the charges, he "loses his leverage" in getting his house back ((from his word, although we all tried to tell him it was his house and all he had to do was take it back))) but if he keeps the charges on her, the case will go to trial, and my mom will be forced to testify against him, since he DID know about the signing.
So yeah. This is the story of the passing of my grandmother. She didn't get the peace she deserved, and she passed with no home and a bunch of kids who can't stand each other or act correctly in the face of hardship. I'm angry about it, and I'm worried about how this will affect my mom going forward, although her mom was the only thing keeping her in the ring of all the drama, so she has a good reason to withdraw from it all now.
Anyway. if you have made it this far, I cannot thank you enough for your time. I can't believe I decided to put this out there for the internet to see, but I genuinely am in awe with how it all transpired. I hope this was entertaining for those who didn't live it, and Mom if you're seeing this, I hope you're not mad at me for sharing it. I needed SOMEWHERE for this all to go. Thanks again for your time, empathy, and sympathy.
submitted by doublecheekedup45 to TwoHotTakes [link] [comments]
(ALL NAMES AND LOCATIONS ARE FAKE FOR PRIVACY REASONS)
I, (23F), live 1,200 miles across the US from the place I was raised. My parents and all extended family live in Kansas, and I don't fly down very often on account of money, usually. My grandparents on my father's side passed when I was young; my Granny at 6, my Pappy at 13. I hadn't lost a significantly close family member since then, but obviously its inevitable. My mom has 3 siblings that will be relevant to this story, and they are all relatively close in age, no more than 10 years apart if that. She has a brother named James, and two sisters we will call Tammy and Erin.
Its important that I explain my aunts' backgrounds, too. Erin was a former addict and served some prison time for a drug related charge, and eventually was released for good behavior. She turned her life around and devoted her life to Christ for 11 years, as she worked very hard to be successful in life after conviction. Erin loved me as her own and always called me her Junebug. We were close up until 2021 when I moved across the country. She called me that night and had claimed I was being cruel by moving and leaving everyone behind and claimed I didn't care about her. She had also started becoming a shady character back home, but thats enough info on her for the time being.
Tammy, however, I can't say I've ever known much about. I used to see her on holidays as a kid, but stopped seeing her in my early teenage years, never understood why until now. Tammy was always very kind and warm to me, as was my Uncle. I had never seen the side of Tammy my family spoke of, before; the version of her that stole medication from my grandparents and was nothing but dramatics. All soon to come to light of course.
My Uncle James I know even less about. Never knew him to be anything but a cowboy, in a personality sense. Married a few times, though none of them worked, and he's a pipeliner so he works ALL the time. Not really problematic from what I gather.
So let's get into why I'm here. June of 2023, my grandma starts to have spells of delirium, confusion, and agitation. She would have many days of weakness and pain and she started going to the doctors. often. Its important to note that my grandparents and Erin are all housed together on what's called the Lake House property. Gma and Gpa signed papers to give the house over to Erin once they BOTH pass, and all 3 have habitation rights for the home. Back to Gma, her initial diagnosis was non-alcoholic cirrhosis of the liver. If you know anything about the liver, its part of your body's filtration system, and helps control your ammonia levels. Well, when Gma's levels were out of wack, her delirium and spells would come back, and for about 5 or 6 months, we had them under control. She had become bedridden in that time, and started needing care for increasingly more aspects of her life.
I can't remember what month I was told this, but I'm pretty sure it was November of that year, that my sister rang me one night. She tells me that my grandparents are now living over an hour away with Tammy. What??? I asked her. She said to strap in, and then tells me that Erin has moved a random unemployed man into the Lake House, and forged my grandfather's name to buy a brand new car a few counties over, and never made payments on it. Whether this was the case or some other altercation, my grandfather forced my grandma to pack her things because they were going to Tammy's. According to Erin, my grandma was highly upset and never wanted to leave, but Gpa has always been a selfish man, so they left... to never return to the Lake House. Erin installed padlocks and security cameras at that house as well after this.
Gpa DOES press charges. He contacts the correct authorities and the issue a warrant for Erins arrest in the following month. To be clear, they told us that she had to have a run in with the police FIRST (i.e. getting pulled over, having cops called on her, etc) before they could arrest her. So it became a waiting game. Meanwhile, Gma is slowly deteriorating. She's now developed a bedsore that her body had been trying to fight for some time, and was only worsening. Mind you, Tammy was taking care of her very well, as she collects disability and is always home; HOWEVER, Tammy smokes cigarettes AND cannabis indoors where my grandparents stayed. She also has multiple dogs, and the environment was only so sterile due to these things.
Let's flash forward to February 18th. Grandma has been in and out of the hospital consistently now, but this time she is unresponsive, and on life support. Erin and Tammy hate each other, so they hadn't really seen much of Erin at this point, as she limited her visits. But Februrary 22nd, I fly in. She is well off the ventilator at this point, but still delirius. She was awake and asleep on and off during my visits, but she recognized me every single time I walked in, which is a lot, considering there had been many points where she could not recognize her own children. However, this visit would soon make me realize how bad everything genuinely had become.
I planned to stay until her passing, which would have been a few weeks in my mind. I got with my parents and began my week. Mom, sometimes Dad, and I would make the hour drive every day to the hospital she had been staying in, and we stayed for 11 hours straight on one of the first days. It mostly consisted of Gma getting rest with a few hours of conversation or care in between. However, being home brought into perspective how bad everything really was. The energy around my family was extremely tense, and my mom's patience had began wearing very very thin. Since Erin and Tammy couldn't be bothered to sit down and be a part of a conversation on Gma's care, James and my mom ended up making the decisions for the most part aside from Gpa. Gpa is in his 80's and is an extremely "stuck in his ways" kind of individual. Barbarically selfish, 0 self awareness, and absolutely no consideration for anyone but himself in this entire endeavor. Up until the 2nd week before her passing, he was convinced she was going to get through it and walk out of the hospital any day now. Between everyone and their bs, tensions were rising, and boy were they rising fast.
A DNR was signed, and we all continued our rounds visiting her. By this point, her bedsore had made its way to the tailbone, and was eating away at her bone in 3 places. She couldn't go to the bathroom on her own and could hardly feed herself. She made sure to let everyone who was worried about her to know that it was okay to let her go and that she had lived a long life. She didn't want anyone to be sad for her, and everyone knew she had been fighting for over half a year at this point and that it was slowly coming to an end.
My mental health has a collapse when I finally swallow my pride and send Erin a text, who I had not spoken to in some time considering the circumstances. My grandparents always told me they wanted me to have a set of decorative deer that I had been obsessed with since I was a child. I never really expected anything to be passed down, but I always remembered them telling me that. The deer were in the house that Erin locked down. I texted her a long, sappy, desperate plea to let me have the one thing I wanted to have.
She read it and never responded.
This broke me. I had a full on panic attack and breakdown. Not sure why this is what caused the camel's back to shatter, but it was. I hadn't broken down like this beforehand. I left my end open for a few days to see if she would reply, and she never did. So the block list she went, and I moved forward with getting another identical set. All upon all, I ended up flying back to my state, as we weren't sure when Gma would go, and I had things to tend to back home after a week of being out.
A few weeks pass, and I find myself boarding another plane on March 16th. This time, her kidneys started going as well. She continuously tried to get out of bed, eat her bedsheets, and was beginning to hurt herself doing so. She was restless, agitated, confused, scared, and there was no peace for her at this point. March 14th, my mom and Uncle James sit down and decide to place her on "Comfort Care". This basically means she receives no further medical treatment, and will be placed on sedatives to make her transition peaceful. She isn't fed or given water, just an IV drip with morphine and occasional dilaudid.
While I was flying in, though, hell broke loose at the hospital. Forgive me if it sounds fuzzy, I've only been told through the grapevine.
Erin and Tammy ended up in the hospital room with Gpa and Gma. Erin is getting ready to leave and is saying her goodbyes to Gma for the evening, when Tammy utters to her "This is all your fault." I'm not sure what happens between these events, but Tammy eventually gets up to try to swing at Erin, and Tammy's husband steps in between them to take the blow. Erin makes her way out. My grandfather confronted Tammy, but she shoves him, and he falls on top of my sedated, dying grandmother. He told her to get the hell out and don't come back. Uncle James watched the entire thing and was fuming to the point of leaving as well, although he does eventually return to the hospital later that night.
We don't hear from Tammy for a few days, although her husband gives my grandpa a call on the following Monday and asks him where he should drop off his belongings. He brings all of Gpa's stuff to Uncle James' place and apologizes on her behalf and says he's going to do his best to keep her from the family since she couldn't act correctly, and that she didn't want to show up to the funeral. 2 Days pass, and Tammy randomly texts my mom, telling her that she WAS going the funeral, that she was going to speak her mind, and NOBODY was going to silence her. Mom responded by saying she hadn't done anything to warrant this, and Tammy said she was coming for everybody and to tell everyone.
Something I have yet to mention is that Grandpa is insufferable. He has been deep in denial and has been questioning God through this process. He only is sad through this process though for himself and what he is losing, he never once considered the amount of freedom and release our grandma was about to have. Oh, and he has an insane gambling addiction. He has basically no money, although he had been helped and bailed out of financial ruin time and time again. He can stay at Uncle James' house, but he complained he would be alone when James leaves for work mid April and will be gone for months at a time. Tells my parents that they need to buy him a camper trailer to put on the land that they purchased from him 2 years prior. (Land located directly next to the Lake House, THAT IS STILL HIS MIND YOU) ((my parents purchased the small plot of land next to the lake house from Gpa for $23k, and he spent every penny of it in a machine)) I, along with mom and one other family member, ALSO hear that Gpa knew perfectly well that Erin signed the car papers in his name. He had agreed to do it for her if she made payments, which she did not. This is going to shitshow considering the authorities already made a warrant.
I also ended up seeing Erin this week, I don't remember which day. Dad and I came to the hospital where mom had stayed, and Erin was in the room. We exchanged eye contact once but never spoke. She left an hour after I got there.
Thursday, Gma's oxygen levels have reached the 70's to 60's (( For anyone who isn't aware, anything under 90 is considered critical)) She's still holding on after a week on comfort care. We have all individually visited with her and have told her that it was okay to let go and she could be with her savior. She was still holding on despite no liver function, dying kidneys, a bone infection, and pneumonia had built up in her lungs over the week. Her body was still breathing and living. She was still with us. We had said so many times she wasn't going to make it thru the night, but she kept going. We all had been holding our breath. We were ready for all of it to end. The drama, the hospital visits, the worsening condition, everything. The hospital staff didn't understand why she hadn't passed, and they even asked us if there was someone she hadn't seen or if there was someone we were waiting for to say goodbye, but nothing. Saturday approached and it was time for me to fly out again, and I did NOT have money to come back. She was still alive. I had beat myself up over it time and time again, but I had to go home. I had not been handling all of the stress well, and have little to no support when I'm in my hometown. I do have friends there, but they all have their own lives and I can't expect them all to drop what they're doing for me. I considered it for a while, and decided that flying home would be best for me, even though I would miss her funeral services. I wouldn't make peace with that decision until I figured out why.
My flight left around 5:30 that evening. Mom and I had sat up in the hospital for a few hours, and Gma had developed the death rattle by then, but I chocked it up to her pheumonia build up instead of a clock. Time rolled around to about 3:30 and Mom and I begin preparing to leave. She leaves to go to the bathroom and I have about 30 seconds of personal time with her. I stroke her head and I cry to her, telling her that I was going home and that I was sorry that I couldn't stay. I told her it was okay to go home. It was okay to let go. It was okay and we all would be okay. I held her hand and felt her warmth for the very last time, told her "I love you," and walked out of the room. I was expected to be home around 1 AM that Sunday morning, but got delayed at my connecting airport, so it ended up being closer to 2 AM. I got in, and had myself a smoke for my nerves, talked to my boyfriend, and got myself in bed by around 3 AM. I laid my head down to rest.
5:29 AM, I received the call. She had passed. She waited for me to get home safely and nobody could change my mind on that. Out of all the voices telling her to let go, of all the love she received, of all the loving acts she had done, she wanted me to tell her I was okay, and she wanted me home.
Her funeral was held the following Wednesday, and according to my sister, she looked beautiful and her casket was perfect. Tammy did not make a scene. Erin didn't show up until the last minute, and she didn't speak to anyone. While I'm deeply saddened by the behavior shown by my aunts, I do love them. They will probably not be back in my life for the forseeable future, nor my moms. But the cherry on top of all of this?
Erin was arrested later that night after being pulled over. She was bonded out by Uncle James, but the charges are there, unless dropped. If grandpa drops the charges, he "loses his leverage" in getting his house back ((from his word, although we all tried to tell him it was his house and all he had to do was take it back))) but if he keeps the charges on her, the case will go to trial, and my mom will be forced to testify against him, since he DID know about the signing.
So yeah. This is the story of the passing of my grandmother. She didn't get the peace she deserved, and she passed with no home and a bunch of kids who can't stand each other or act correctly in the face of hardship. I'm angry about it, and I'm worried about how this will affect my mom going forward, although her mom was the only thing keeping her in the ring of all the drama, so she has a good reason to withdraw from it all now.
Anyway. if you have made it this far, I cannot thank you enough for your time. I can't believe I decided to put this out there for the internet to see, but I genuinely am in awe with how it all transpired. I hope this was entertaining for those who didn't live it, and Mom if you're seeing this, I hope you're not mad at me for sharing it. I needed SOMEWHERE for this all to go. Thanks again for your time, empathy, and sympathy.
2024.03.29 23:52 Repulsive-Charge-560 Another lie? Talking crap about kelly?
 | So when she told the story about her delivery didn't she say her mom couldn't be with her because she was only allowed one person cause of covid restrictions? And how upset she was because J wasn't a good support person while she was in labor? But now she could have had a friend in there, aka Kelly, but she's glad she didn't allow her to be in the room cause now she's wack. Like girl keep your lies straight. submitted by Repulsive-Charge-560 to rachelweaversnark [link] [comments] |
2024.03.28 21:21 chaos_knight_xy Boruto Boudicans Ch. 36 part 2
 | At once they were at a glamorous festival, a bunch of games were hosted, as well as drink and food. submitted by chaos_knight_xy to u/chaos_knight_xy [link] [comments] “Alright, since they are a lot of games, lets split up by gender.” Ordered Naruto. Hinata and Sakura gave Naruto suspicious looks. Naruto smiled around awkwardly. “Alright, if you say so.” Said William, the first one to speak. Sakura eyed Naruto, but nonetheless everyone listened and split up to play the games. Once the boys were alone, Naruto asked a question. “Boruto, did William beat you in a fight?” asked Naruto. “N-nnnn.” Said Boruto. Kawaki then eyed Boruto to not lie. “Yes.” Said Boruto with a glum expression. Naruto was dumbfounded. “You beat Boruto, William?” asked Naruto. William looked towards Naruto. “What Boruto said is true.” Replied William. Naruto was a bit skeptical, but he had the confirmation of both parties that it was true. He was even more surprised that William did not brag of such a feat, if he was Sasuke, he would certainly rub it in. They decided to play a few games, like Been Bag, or Wack a mole. Boruto and Naruto were very competitive, Kawaki a little, Sasuke less competitive. William on the other hand was not competitive at all. Meanwhile, after doing a little of the same thing, the girls were watching a mini show. They had all sat down, but they didn’t know what the show was about. They just heard a lot of people gossip about it being interesting. “Ladies and gentlemen, today’s play is not like any other, a story of a land far far away, a place we have never seen, with warrior’s unknown, till now.” Said the announcer. “A land called Boudica.” The audience started murmuring to one another. Himawari’s eyes lit up. “William’s land?” explained Himawari. Sarada was surprised. “Wait, William’s home.” Said Sarada. “Yep?” replied Himawari. “From what he told me it sounds like a very magical place.” “Magic, really?” said Sarada with surprise. Sakura and Hinata smiled at their daughter’s conversation. “I wonder what Boudican this play would be about?” said Hinata, to Sakura. “We shall see.” Replied Sakura. “Today’s story of Boudica is an important one, for it is the lands central one of what I know.” Said the storyteller. “The legendary mythical tale of good King Alan Wallace.” The whole crowd gasped in awe. “William’s father.” Said Sarada. “I guess through William, he is your uncle.” Said Himawari. “It is weird to think that you have an uncle who was a king.” Sarada put her hands on her head, like she was having a headache. “I know it is weird to think about.” Said Sarada. “If you look at it one way, I am a princess.” Sakura was having a similar reaction. “Sarada is right.” Said Hinata. “Your sister must have been something if she was able to marry a king.” “I think we should all be quiet, if we want to hear the story.” Said Sakura to everyone. The storyteller began to speak. He started. “Now many times you have seen plays replicate people through makeup and mannerism, but this is not one of them. I’m sure many of you remember in Shinobi school, about Transformation Jutsu.” The crowd was on edge when he brought up transformation. The speaker continued. “Why waste time and money on makeup when all we need is a simple jutsu. Ladies and gentlemen, I give you the accurate and close to life, King Alan Wallace!” At once, a tall man donned in Boudican chainmail and surcoat of William Wallace appeared on stage. The crowd cheered. The Transformation Jutsu had merely brought the real Alan Wallace to life. Sakura sighed. “For once I am glad, Naruto split up the party.” Thought Sakura. “Naruto told me William did not look on his father kindly, although I don’t know why, but one thing is for sure, William may lose it, if he saw this play.” “Now.” Shouted the Narrator. “Let me step to the side and tell you of this great legend. Hinata put her hands on her chin. “Alan looks strong and is taller than Naruto. He looks like-.” Said Hinata. “An older William.” Finished Himawari. “So, William may look like this, a strong and lion like King one day.” Said Sarada. “He would be the most be the most handsome man in the world.” Sarada grinned at Himawari. Himawari’s face went red. “So that may be older William.” She whispered, although she was processing many thoughts, that she looked like she would pass out. Then the fake king Alan Wallace started giving blow kisses to the crowd cheering for him and posing for them. At once, all confusion left Himawari. “He may look like William, but he does not act like him.” She thought. The show started, and the narrator started narrating Alan Wallace’s story, while the fake Alan along with extras performed what is described in the scenes. The narrator spoke. “Our tale starts with our glorious hero, Alan, a tragedy had hit the kingdom, the King had died with no heirs, and the nobility of the kingdom got together and named Alan, king. Alan Wallace, as leader of the Wallace clan, was groomed all his life to lead, yet not even he could foretell himself being king, but nonetheless, all men in Boudica dreamed of kingship, so Alan did his best to be a good King.” The narrator to a gulp, then continued speaking. He continued. “However not everyone was happy with Alan being King, one particularly greedy claimant to the throne, was a clan called the Bad Lyle. Through treachery and deceit, they kidnapped Alan’s wife and sons, threatening to harm them, if he did not come and face them. ALONE..” The crowd gasped in fear. “I don’t think any of this is true?” thought Sakura. “This sounds like a fairy tale nothing more.” Meanwhile the boys were at a ramen shop to have a snack, after some tiresome competition. Although William was not tired at all, because he didn’t really care to compete with everyone else. William enjoyed the Ramen in peace. “MMm-mmm-mm.” murmured Naruto. “This hits the spot.” Naruto loved Ramen so much that he was the one to finish first. William learned from Himawari, that Ramen was Naruto’s favorite food, so it made sense that the snack would happen to be the Ramen. “Finish up quick, guys, we have to go get the girls for the fireworks show.” Said Naruto. William at once threw all his ramen into his mouth and swallowed. “Should one of us send out shadow clones to go find them?” asked William. “Great Idea?” said Naruto sarcastically. “I nominate Boruto and not you.” William was confused. “Um, ok.” Said William. “What! Why me?” asked Boruto. Naruto set up a timer. “This will be a mini training exercises for shadow clones.” Said Naruto. “Is that the only reason?” asked Sasuke, who knew what was up. Naruto eyed William, who was still confused as heck. “YEEeeessss.” Replied Naruto, embarrassingly. Silence after that. “Alright, I shall send out shadow clones.” Said Boruto. Meanwhile, the Alan Wallace play was approaching its climax. The speaker continued. “After the numerous trials and obstacles, Alan Wallace had finally arrived at the black tower of the clan Bad Lyle, at once, their wretched leader, who wanted to make himself king, came out riding to meet him.” Through the mastery of substitution by the stage crew had turned the show into an empty grassy field with trees of the background, that the two knights met upon. It looked so real that it was like they were watching a real knight fight happen. Although Hinata with her byakugan recognized it was all substitution, it was still impressive for such a feat to pull off, especially for a play. The speaker began to speak. “The Blue knight in his narcissism, had painted the mark of prince hood over his shield. Although he had some form of pride, he had painted a prince symbol on his shield, because he felt he was not worthy to be a king, until the “false” king was dead. And since Alan had overcome all the trials and obstacles to arrive at this tower to save his family, the evil knight knew the common phrase: “if you want something done right, you got to do it yourself. So, he rode out to face King Alan Wallace.” “Usurper, time to meet your maker!” cried the evil blue knight. “To bad you shall go where you shall never see him!” Alan Wallace shouted in reply. The two knights with visors down charged each other with the Bad Lyle raising his sword up high, while Alan charged him with his mace. KLASH!!! https://preview.redd.it/vgdu1c9hv4rc1.png?width=975&format=png&auto=webp&s=44208b3b98fa04dcc244cbb58743e9abed66b8ae The crowd looked in awe at the two warriors fighting on horseback. These warriors were not their warriors, which were Shinobi, but warriors from a land which they did not know of. These warriors were knights, knights of the land called Boudica. The speaker continued. “The two knights fought a knight’s duel, Bad Lyle fought with pride of power, while Alan Wallace fought with love and preservation of family, each knight fought to their fullest but love of family proved stronger than love of self.” With one strong strike, Alan buried his mace into Bad Lyle’s chest, Bad Lyle’s limping body fell off the horse, dead! The speaker now finishes the story. “With his rival dead, Alan removed his helmet, and rushed into the tower, to find his beloved wife, and sons, alive and well. They embraced each other, and then lived happily ever after.” The crowd got up and applauded, many throwing roses over Alan Wallace. After the play, the narrator had made a profit off the number of people that wanted to have pictures taken with the hero, Alan Wallace. “A hero?” thought Sakura. “I’m not entirely sure, if he is one, let alone if his story is a true fairytale, but all I know is he was my brother-in-law, husband to my sister, father to William, and that he and Sayuri are dead.” “Hey narrator, where do you come from across such a story?” asked a viewer. Sakura was thinking the very same thing, so she listened diligently. “Oh, a Boudican with a red surcoat and 3 gold lions told me, he was very grand indeed.” Replied the narrator. That hardly narrows it down. At once, Boruto ran into the group. “Ah, there you guys are.” He spoke. “Boruto, you should have seen the show?” said Himawari, with joy. “It was abo…” Hinata covered Himawari’s mouth before she could finish. Sakura sighed and gave a thumbs up in approval. “Boruto, lead the way, please, quickly.” Said Hinata, with a serious face. Boruto did not question his own mother, so immediately he turned away. “Ok, then follow me.” Said Boruto, confused, but obedient to his mother. While Boruto led the way, Himawari was confused why her mother hushed her. “So, why don’t you want to tell Boruto about the cool play?” asked Himawari to her mother. Hinata did not know how to respond. “Don’t worry, Hinata, I’ll tell her.” Said Sakura. Sarada, who was next to Sakura, was curious about what her mother would say to Himawari about William. Himawari listened intently to Sakura. “Himawari, the thing is William does not like his father?” said Sakura. “At least that is what Naruto told me, so I-we think it is best not to mention the show. You will be on a team together, so please Hima out of respect for him, don’t mention it.” Himawari was surprised. Of all the times, she was with William, he told stories, but not of his family. He distinctively didn’t tell stories of his family. She wondered what could cause him to dislike his father. However, whatever it was, it was not her place, after all William’s family matters were his. William was her friend, and future teammate of the Ninja team 35. She had no desire to bring up something which would harm him mentally, after all she understood firsthand how fragile he was. “Ok, Aunt Sakura, I promise.” Said Himawari. “I won’t say anything about the play which would hurt him.” Sakura along with Sarada smiled. “Thank you, Himawari, you know until the baby is born, William is the closest thing to a son to me.” Said Sakura. “Mom!” said Sarada. “You don’t even know if it’s a boy.” “Just a hunch, Sarada?” replied Sakura. Finally, everyone was at the place from which there would be fireworks. “Is this your first time, seeing fireworks?” asked Sarada to William. “Well, no, I’ve seen them before, while traveling.” Replied William. At once, the announcer for the fireworks came up to the podium. “Sorry folks.” He announced. “There will a 15-minute delay.” There were groans of disappointment from the crowd. On the way to the fireworks William had held onto a cream filled donut shaped like a fish, that he planned to eat, when watching fireworks. Now that it was delayed, William remembered a duck pond he had seen, in a secluded area, on the way. William tapped his aunt on the army. “Excuse me, Auntie, I’m going to lake I saw on the way here?” asked William. “Oh, well, Ok, just be sure to be back in time for the fireworks.” Replied Sakura. Naruto had noticed that William was going alone. He then leaned over towards his wife’s ear. “Hey, Hinata, why do you think Willy’s going to the pond for?” asked Naruto. Hinata was confused. “Why are you curious?” asked Hinata. “You know, just one of my hunches.” Said Naruto. Hinata gave a face of pure boredom. “Oh really!?” she said with dead eyes. “Can you go check and see what he is doing?” asked Naruto. “You know, if he really is great if we experienced him firsthand as a person, then we could make true interpretations of him.” “Naruto, he is Sakura’s nephew?” replied Hinata. Naruto gave puppy dog eyes. “You could thank him on our behalf for Boruto?” said Naruto. Hinata crossed her arms. “And neither you nor Boruto can thank him why!?” asked Hinata. Naruto gave a pouty face. “Well, because pretty boy?” said Naruto. “Come on for Himawari’s sake, they will be on the same team, no thanks to Iruka.” Hinata sighed. “Fine, I shall talk to him.” Said Hinata. “Hopefully, I can finally get you change your mind on him.” Hinata walked after William. Sasuke took note. “Naruto is sending Hinata to spy on William.” Said Sasuke Sakura sighed at Naruto’s supposed jealousy, although it amuses her a bit, because it reminds her how Naruto acted around Sasuke, when they were younger. “Let them be, William can handle himself.” Said Sakura. “It’s just Hinata.” Hinata found William over the duck pond, sitting on the bench, throwing pieces of his donut, he then fed the ducks with it. William Wallace then analyzed the ducks. The duck herd was a mother duck and her ducklings. William Wallace watched them like he was watching an interesting movie. “Mind if I join you?” asked Hinata. William was a little startled. “Oh, Lady Uzumaki, Oh, I mean yes.” Replied William. Hinata sat next to William. William and Hinata both looked at the ducks. Hinata then looked at William look at the ducks, she didn’t know why but she could sense a melancholy of a sort. “I just wanted to say on behalf of Uzumaki, and a mother’s love.” Said Hinata. “We would like to thank you, because of your actions, Boruto is safe, in a way you saved his life.” “It was nothing, I never knew that Boruto had a karma, nor that my actions could help.” Replied William. “I mean the fact you are here instead of Mr. Hokage and Boruto, gives the fact, they probably don’t like me.” Hinata felt a gut punch because he was most likely on the bullseye. “Oh, well.” Said William. “It is what it is, but right now I am focused on the ducks, particularly the mother duck.” “What are you focused on the mother duck?” asked Hinata. “Well, the mother duck, from what I observe is taking care of the young ducklings, just when I threw them bread, she made sure the ducklings ate first.” Said William. “Why would the mother duck do that?” “Well, that is what all mother’s do.” Said Hinata. “All mothers!?” asked William. “Well, of course.” Replied Hinata. “When I first had my two children, it was a lot of work raising them, but it is the duty of every mother no matter what to try to raise and nurture their children. It wasn’t all hard, I had Naruto help me, on days he was home. It got stressful, at times, but even so I kept persevering for Himawari and Boruto’s sake. They were my children I had with Naruto, as a mother, I love them, so I planned to do my best raising them. All in all, as a mother myself, we love our children, we want to give them the best life possible, so we prepare them through nurturing and teaching them.” William looked at the mother duck, then back on Hinata. “That’s what Mother’s do?” asked William. “Well, yes, all mothers do?” said Hinata. “As for you, I’m sure your mother’s proud of you and the man you are becoming.” Hinata realized that William’s family was a not something to be talked about. William then put his face in hands, sobbing. “Oh, I didn’t mean to-.” Blurted Hinata, hoping to comfort William. William got up, from bench, then looked towards Hinata with angry and sad eyes, yet he spoke with a forced gentleness in order to not yell. “Please my lady!” begged William. “Don’t talk about my MAMA!?” https://preview.redd.it/s9rtvwwkv4rc1.png?width=975&format=png&auto=webp&s=99739b051f14cc5be26299d9b8de54f014466f1e William’s cheeks were red, and tears ran down his face. He stared for a good few seconds. Then William did a determined look, then looked away, and rubbed eyes. When he looked back, his facial expression was blank. “Forgive me, my lady, I lost my temper.” Said William. Hinata gave a sorrowful look. “Actually, it is I who should apologize.” Said Hinata. “I disregarded that you have a sensitive family history.” Hinata put her hand on William’s shoulder. “But if it so troubling to you.” Said Hinata. “Why not talk with Sakura or Sasuke, about it. Sakura loves you, and she would do anything to help you, your uncle was the same as you, he had a troubled past as well.” “I know Sasuke’s past, and it is nothing like mine?” replied William. “All Boudicans, but one know my past, and they will never forget, at the very least my mother approves of me living in the world of the Shinobi.” William was shocked. “Ugh, why I am telling you all this this.” He said, embarrassed, grabbing his own hair. “Why am I!? I do not know, my lady; how do you have such a pure heart?” Hinata was shocked at such compliment. “I am not good, my lady, I am unworthy to have a family, I still have so much to learn.” Said William, going on a tangent. Hinata smiled. “Well, Himawari would beg to disagree.” Said Hinata. “She has said many good things to you.” “Huh, she has, hasn’t she?” Said William. William then looked at the clock, 14 minutes had passed. “Well, my lady, I think it is best we get back in for the fireworks.” Said William. Once everyone got back, Naruto leaned over to Hinata’s ear. “So, how was pretty boy, notice anything suspicious about him?” asked Naruto. Hinata smiled. “He is a kind and humble boy, and I can vouch for him.” Said Hinata. “Really!?” said Naruto, who was disappointed. “You noticed nothing suspicious.” “Nope, I notice you should probably accept William as he is.” Said Hinata. Naruto crossed his arms and gave a pouty face. The whole family enjoyed the firework display. Later that night, Sakura sat alone in a chair, looking out the window, everyone else was playing games, but she decided to take a break before joining them, for the baby in her bellies’ sake. Someone knocked on the door to her and Sasuke’s room. “Come in?” said Sakura. It was William. “Oh, William, why aren’t you with the others?” asked Sakura. William in his eyes looked visibly uncomfortable. “I’m not in the mood for games.” Said William. “I was wondering if you were alright?” Sakura smiled. “Just resting.” Replied Sakura. “Pregnancy takes a toll on my body; it was the same with Sarada.” William sat down on the floor. To Sakura’s surprise, William looked down and tapped his head, like something was getting on his nerves. “Is there something, wrong?” asked Sakura. William looked up to her with a determined look, hiding discomfort. “Would you like to know a bit more about my mother?” asked William. “Your older sister.” Sakura was shocked, as William had said. She had, for a long time, wished to know more about her sister, William’s mother. “Are-Are you sure?” asked Sakura. “I would like to, but for your sake.” William took a deep breath. “I owe you at least this much.” Said William. “For everything.” William went to the window and opened it, to get some fresh air into the room. “Now where to start, your- your sister, my mother, was very beautiful.” Said William. “She had bright blue eyes, and lovely pink hair, pink hair that David inherited.” Sakura sat in attention. “Well, of course you know all that, I told you a while back, plus you have a picture of her.” Said William. “This is not a good place to start.” William rubbed his hands uncomfortably. “Well, she was hardworking, she was determined to go back to the world of Shinobi, back to the Leaf, back home.” Said William. William looked at Sakura. His eyes were just on the verge of tearing up. “If she met you, Auntie.” Said William. “She would have made an effort to be the greatest sister to you in the whole wide world.” A tear went down William’s cheek. “I’m sorry, I can’t continue.” Said William. He went immediately to brush tears away from his eyes. Sakura got up from her seat and knelt down next to William. She hugged him. “Huh?” said William in confusion. Sakura then tugged William’s cheeks. “Aw, you’re such a good boy.” Said Sakura. She then stood up. “Don’t worry, William, take as much time as you need, no need to tell me everything.” Said Sakura. “But for now, lets join the others in board games.” They did just that. The next day, William woke up early, while everyone else slept. He found the messenger raven that Ehou had sent him outside his windowsill. William took the note off the raven and read it. “Look outside.” He read to himself. William Wallace opened the window and found Ehou decked in armor. William Wallace went out to meet him. “So, the tourney is here in this place?” asked William. “Yep.” Replied Ehou. “Huh, what coincidence.” Said William. “Alright help me put on my armor.” After William Wallace put on his armor, both boys walked with their horses to the tourney area. “Hopefully in this tourney I could learn a few tricks with the swords, better to get multiple examples to look to for reference.” Said Ehou. “Good, very good, you remember what I taught you?” said William. “But remember when fighting an opponent with armor like mine, your blade would be useless, so what do you do?” “I grab my sword by the blade, and hit with the cross guard, or try going for thrusts.” Replied Ehou. “Good, for basics.” Replied William. They arrived at the tourney spot; they parked their horses in stalls. William Wallace put a hood over his head because it was cold, Ehou did not seem to be bothered by the mourning cold, after all he trained hard to get a hold of ice jutsu. They found open spots in the seating, to both Ehou and William’s surprise, some residents of the land of Fire were there at the tournament, perhaps Boudicans saw them as a pool for profit to show off Boudican culture. Ehou and William sat down and watched the tournament. There were ferocious jousts, and when jousts were contested, squires would get off their horses and settle it with arms. Squires in arms fought with a variety of one-handed weapons: bastard swords, maces, morning stars, and flails. William noticed that all the surcoats were arms he had seen in the south Boudica, the territory known as Gormandy. He is glad, the band of Macduff were not attending the tourney, because it could get really bloody. “Hey, William, why do they seem weaker than us?” asked Ehou. William Wallace pointed and handed him a book and page number. “See the purple fire like outline of the field the squires fight in!” said William. Ehou looked at the page that William Wallace referred to. “So, this thing called “the Space in God’s Hand”, essentially nerfs them?” said Ehou. “Pretty much?” said William. “It is like being dragged through multitudes of mountains that way you down, so the average pedestrian can see you fight. If we did not have this, we would blow everything up, when we fight.” “Understandable?” replied Ehou. “When do we train in this?” “Once I save up enough money to comfortably buy one.” replied William. “When am I going to meet Sir Macduff?” asked Ehou. “Whenever we go north, but for now, we only have had patrols.” Said William. “You’re getting along with the other boys, right?” “I think Graham is nice, but Stewart, Stewart is, let’s just say.” Said Ehou. “What- what do you think of this nickname I have made up for him, PONY-TALE, because that’s what he is, the ass of a midget horse.” William smirked at that last bit. “I don’t know, but I think whatever the outcome may be, it might be funny.” Said William. After a while watching tourney, Ehou found a rumble in his stomach. “I’m starving, I’m going to buy food for breakfast.” Said Ehou. “Be sure to get a lot, take my horse, and carry food in the chest.” Ordered William. “I don’t wish to watch a tourney on an empty stomach.” Ehou went to get the horse, he then found Braidfoot laying on the ground, with weight being on the chest side. Ehou could have sworn that chest was nigh empty when he regrouped with William. Why was it heavy all of sudden? Had someone laid a trap, had shinobi enemies that William talked of, tracked them here, and messed with their equipment. Ehou tapped the box with his sword sheath. At once it opened, startled Ehou. “On guard.” He cried. “Oh, we are finally here!” said a voice with delight. “Whatever this place is.” Ehou fell back on his back. “Huh, Himawari!” said Ehou in disbelief. “What-hwo did you…” “Don’t think you two would go off on your own without me, we are going to be team 35.” Said Himawari. “You fell asleep, while waiting for William, so I snuck into the chest, so what place is this?” “William’s going to kill me, I was so tired I didn’t notice.” Said Ehou. “At least we are not far away from the vacation house.” “Oh no, you are not sending me back.” Said Himawari. “By the way where is William.” Himawari stomach rumbled. “Uhg, I didn’t have breakfast.” Said Himawari embarrassing. Ehou sighed. “Come on, William sent me to get food anyway.” Said Ehou. After a while, the future team 35 sat at a table having breakfast. “So, Himawari, I get you are interested in Boudican culture.” Said William. “But you shouldn’t have snuck out like this, your parents will be worried?” Himawari took a good gulp of Boudican lamb. “Oh, about that.” Replied Himawari. “Let’s just say- um I-uh.” William and Ehou looked at each other with worry. “You didn’t tell them did you, oh, you are in for it” Said Ehou. “Speaking from experience with my own mother of course.” William got up. “Oh, well nothing to be done about it, now.” Said William. “We’ll cross that bridge when we they get there.” At once, trumpet sounded a signal. “Well, that’s the signal for the next round of the tournament.” Said William. He then looked towards it. “Don’t blame me, if you get scared of the jousts, Himawari.” Said William. “Just warning you.” “Scared.” Himawari replied. “What are you talking about?” Bam!!!, another squire falls off his horse. Himawari squinched after each squire fell off his horse. The crowds cheered and it was very loud. The Shinobi people section of the crowd screamed loudest for these Boudican jousts; it seems the jousts are very popular with them. Maybe they might become the very popular thing in the Land of Fire. The future team 35 noticed one squire, particularly who was doing especially well. This particular squire was named Scrope, from what the announcer had said, and wore a surcoat of a blue with a greenish yellow stripe. Whenever he passed them after rounds, he grinned at the three with mischief. Ehou was surprised. “Heh, I never met this guy, before.” Said Ehou. “He’s probably laughing that I don’t have my surcoat.” Himawari was uncomfortable with the squire’s mischievous smiles. “William?” she asked. “Do you know who he is?” “Nope.” Replied William. “I know he is of clan Scrope, but I don’t know him personally, but he knows me, all Boudicans do.” Himawari remembered that William Wallace was a prince, shouldn’t these Boudicans bow before him, place him, Edou, and herself into a place of honor, or do Boudicans have different ways of honoring royalty? At once, the Scrope boy unhorsed the last squire, he had one, and the crowds cheered. William Wallace looked at the Scrope boy suspiciously. The Scrope boy took off his helmet and removed the chainmail from his head. He then rode his horse, towards where William Wallace and the others sat. “Well, Well.” Said Scrope. “If isn’t William Wallace.” He spoke with a Gorman accent. (Gorman accent- French Accent, Boru Accent- Irish Accent, Regular Boudican accent- Scottish accent.) The Boudican Gormans started murmuring among themselves, Himawari and Ehou could easily tell they were looks of suspicion, and anger. “What are they talking about?” thought Ehou to himself. At once, one among the crowd of Shinobi common folk stood up. Himawari recognized him, he was the narrator of the Alan Wallace play. “Folks.” He spoke. “Remember Alan Wallace from yesterday.” The Shinobi crowd murmured among themselves. “Wait.” Said one in the crowd. “I’ve heard about a William Wallace in the Hidden Leaf.” The crowd started murmuring to one another with interest. “Hold on!” cried the Alan Wallace story narrator. “Are you, William Wallace! Son of the the hero, Alan-” “Shut UP!” yelled both Scrope and Wallace. “Huh, glad we agree on one thing.” Said Scrope with glee. “You are a long way from Gormandy, Gorman.” Said William Wallace. “I never expected to hear a Gorman accent here.” “Not all Gormans supported Sir Simon de Montfort’s bane.” Said Scrope. “In fact, we supported the one true king.” William Wallace was silent yet sweat ran down his face. “Oh, don’t worry, I won’t reveal your sins.” Replied Scrope. “Because I don’t want you to reflect, for I don’t want you to repent, because I want you to be damned.” “Sins?” Though Ehou, surprised. “Damnation, he wants William Wallace to go to hell, when he dies.” Himawari was shocked by the conversation, as was the crowd. Ehou was curious and suspicious of the whole conversation, but one thing is for sure, William never said Scope was lying, therefore William’s confirming the truth of Scrope’s words. “And who are your friends, here?” asked Scrope. “Well, I am..” said Ehou. “I didn’t ask you.” Interrupted Scrope. “Pray, excuse, I would like to make observations.” The Scrope boy looked at Himawari and Ehou with observant creepy eyes. Himawari felt uncomfortable. “Huh, a squire without a surcoat.” Said Scrope. “Interesting.” Ehou was surprised by the reaction, he expected Scrope to make fun of him. Then Scrope looked at Himawai. He bursted out laughing. “What- what is that thing!?” he cried “Hah,hah, hah?” The Boudican Gorman crowd laughed as well. “What is so funny?” asked William with anger. “Is that your pet?” asked Scrope. “It has whiskers, ugly ones at that.” Himawari was frozen in shock. “Watch your mouth, Scrope, if you knew who she is, you would be decapitated.” Said William Wallace, more angerly than usual. “She, oh! he considers that beast a human!” replied Scrope. “That thing is the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever seen. Where did you get it the pet store?” The crowd of Boudican Gorman continued to laugh. Ehou was shocked that the Scrope boy would mock Himawari like this. Himawari was ashamed and humiliated. Never once in her whole life has, she been treated like this. Everyone laughed at her. No way at any point in her life has she ever been treated like this, now that it happens, she does not know what to do. Her eyes water. “I wonder if you are taking a walk with it right now.” said Scrope. The Gorman crowd decided to join in on the mocking. “Ha true Scrope, very True!” jeered one. “Ha, He’s right.” Shouted another. They all started laughing. Tears started rolling down Himawari’s face, her chest tightened. Her mind went blank. How could these people be so cruel, and find joy from it, what has she ever done to them? She didn’t know how to properly react, so all she could do was cry. https://preview.redd.it/vgt7lwwtv4rc1.png?width=939&format=png&auto=webp&s=b3a50cddbb38f7e9d9bc1d06378ba0188f2bf027 “Enough!” yelled William Wallace. |
2024.03.22 19:14 GatorSwampWitch The Basement Part III: No Choices Left
I’m sorry for the delay between stories- the recovery process has been long and painful. I’m still not really okay, but I can at least move around enough to type this all out now.
Here’s the link to the previous two parts of my seemingly never-ending nightmare if you haven’t read it.
Part 2:
https://www.reddit.com/nosleep/comments/1b3apfo/the_basement_ii_a_sharp_downturn/
Part 1:
https://www.reddit.com/nosleep/comments/1avhfnl/the_basement/
Ultra quick summary for those who just want to read this: when I was a kid I encountered some kinda awful creature in my grandparent’s basement- 20 years later I went back to their old house to make peace with what happened. Only for it to follow me home and torment my every waking (and unconscious) moment.
I felt like it was constantly watching me from every dark corner… I would constantly see it out of the corner of my eye- just waiting for me to slip up. By that point I wasn’t sure if it was the lack of sleep messing with me or if I was really seeing it in the shadows. I was really starting to lose it. Or maybe it was being blinded by bright light 24/7.
Whenever the light touched the places it touched me it burned and stung horrible, but it was something I’d resigned myself to having to get used to.
Every time I fell asleep it was waiting for me in my dreams. They’d always start off as more or less normal dreams and then suddenly I’d plunged into darkness and it’d start its awful fucking two-toned whisper screaming into my head. It’d happened so many times it was starting to feel almost normal- in a really fucked up way. I knew that when I’d go to sleep it would be there without fail. It’s amazing what humans can get used to given enough time. Or maybe horrible, I'm not sure.
Nonetheless, it still terrified me to my core and I’d wake up drenched in sweat and panting like I just ran a 10k. Every day was starting to feel more like being in Hell. The people around me could tell- everyone was constantly asking what was going on with me and whispering when they thought I wasn’t watching. What could I even say other than, "I'm just tired"?
I suffered in silence as best I could- up until my partner started having nightmares about it too. I knew the second he woke up from one of those dreams what happened. The paleness, the sheer terror on his face, the way he looked at me… I knew.
It’s one thing to relentlessly plague me, but my loved ones? That required action. I started planning. There had to be some way to find out more about this thing. I knew it didn’t like light and seemed to go to great lengths to avoid it, so that was a start.
It was the last thing I wanted, but I did know one place I could find information. My grandparents’ old house. That book was probably still in the basement where we’d left it. I sat in my bed for a long time agonizing over what I should do. I REALLY didn’t want to go back. I punched the wall, I cried, I screamed into pillows, I pleaded with any kind of higher powers to save me, but ultimately… I knew I didn’t really have many other options.
No one was going to come save me from this.
Finally, after hours of going back and forth with pros and cons, I decided to just go before I changed my mind again. I grabbed as many flashlights, lanterns, glow sticks, and anything else that emitted light, as I could fit into my bag.
“Please tell me you’re not doing what I think you’re doing,” I heard a voice from behind me as I was about to leave. It was my partner standing in the hallway looking lost but angry, “You’re just going to walk right into its trap? You know it wants you to go back. Whatever it is, it wants you to interact with it. Please… please don’t do this.”
“I know,” I sighed heavily, “I don’t want to go back there. I know it’ll be waiting for me, but this has to end. I’d rather die fighting than live in fear of this thing for the rest of my life.”
“If you die in there, you will have lived in fear for the rest of your life. This is fucking stupid! I don’t know what the fuck that thing is, but clearly it wants to do terrible things to you, and you’re just going to let it??” He sounded furious but I could tell he was really just scared.
So was I.
“I have to do this. I don’t want to live like this. I’ve spent the past 20 years of my life being scared. It has to stop….. one way or another.”
“Then I’m coming with you. If I can’t stop you, I’m at least not going to let you do this alone.” Now I heard nothing but fear in his voice despite his best attempts to hide it. I begged him to stay and just let me handle this alone… I didn’t want to lose him. I really wasn’t sure this was something I’d survive. But ultimately, I realized I couldn’t really stop him if I tried. Even if I sped off in my own car without him, he’d follow me in his own. He knew where it was.
It was about 4pm when we arrived at the house. It still hadn’t been sold, but since I hadn’t told anyone I was coming it was all locked up. We walked around the perimeter checking to see if any windows were open, but they were all locked too. We were standing in the driveway when we heard a loud crash coming from the back of the house. Before we even got to the source, I knew exactly what it was.
The cellar doors I had scrambled out of so many years ago were wide open. Pieces of the chain that had been on it keeping it shut were scattered around on the ground. We looked at each other with that “fuck, are we really doing this?” face before starting to get ourselves set up.
My partner and I brought our solar powered floodlights and positioned them all around the basement windows and the cellar entrance. I thought at one point I heard a noise coming from the basement as it filled with light, but I pushed past the racing thoughts and kept focused on the task at hand.
I did my best to remain angry at the creature for ruining my life and fucking with my partner to keep from getting scared, but I have to admit it wasn’t really working. I have no words to properly express how deeply terrifying that thing is.
No description could ever truly do it justice, but here's the best way I can think of to explain the feeling it gives me:
Imagine you’re swimming in deep, murky water and then you see an enormous alligator swimming towards you. Its eyes are locked on you. You realize you’re extremely far from land, and then the alligator vanishes under the water. Imagine how you’d feel at that moment. You know it’s in the water, you know it’s watching you, you know you’re not safe, you just don’t know when the bite is coming and you’ll be dragged under.
That’s been how every day of my life has felt since this creature came into it.
Once the basement was lit up brighter than the New York City skyline, we worked up the courage to go down there. Something was immediately off. The few things that had been left down there when my mom and I visited looked to have been violently thrown around the room. There were torn book pages and broken glass from the lightbulbs scattered everywhere.
My partner gave me a look pleading with me to get the hell out of here, but I pressed on. As I walked past the basement stairs, I saw that same leather journal that had been haunting my dreams sitting in the exact spot as before- open.
I closed my eyes and took a breath before finally picking it up. The way it felt in my hands made me want to throw it- or throw up- but I resisted the urge. It was painfully cold just like the things touch and the leather felt wet and fleshy- nothing even comparable to normal leather. It felt more like holding a cold, wet, bloated corpse than a book.
The page that was open was the page with my childhood drawing of the creature. I angrily ripped it out of the book and shredded it into confetti and stomped on the pieces. “Fuck you!” I yelled as I kicked up the pieces, “I know you can hear me- FUCK YOU!”
I looked back down at the book and under the page I tore out I saw the words “with pleasure”. That made my heart stop dead. “What the FUCK.” I threw the book back onto the ground and began to slowly back away from it.
Just then I heard the front door open above me. My partner gave me a horrified look while inching back towards the cellar stairs. I put my hand up to tell him to stop and be quiet. I heard a voice call out, “Uh, Hello??” from somewhere above us.
“Babe, we’re gonna get arrested for trespassing! God damn it, what the fuck!” My partner whisper yelled at me trying to motion me to follow him, but I kept my hand up, listening. “Uh, Hello??” the voice repeated. I knew it was that thing trying to lure me upstairs away from my lights.
“FUCK. YOU!” I yelled as I slammed my fist against the railing to the stairs, “COME DOWN AND FACE ME IN THE LIGHT YOU PATHETIC LITTLE FUCK”
I heard a loud laugh, “too….. scared to come….. face me yourself?” the voice changed mid-sentence from the human voice it had been using back to its own. I turned to look at my partner who was now standing a few feet from the cellar stairs, wide eyed and pale.
“Please,” he said looking beyond distraught. He extended his hand towards me while continuing to back up closer to the stairs. I shook my head. I wasn’t going to keep running away. I wasn’t willing to keep living in fear anymore despite my heart practically beating out of my chest.
This had to stop.
This was it.
It was time to face this thing or die trying.
“I’m not scared of you,” I walked towards the bottom of the basement stairs and stared up, waiting for it to appear. I heard something resembling a laugh as the entire house began to shake violently. I’d never experienced an earthquake, but I had to imagine this was close to what it was like.
The house made disturbingly strange groans and creeks as dust and debris fell from the ceiling. I saw cracks beginning to shoot down the concrete basement walls. The rumbling was so loud it was deafening. It was so intense it made me involuntarily drop to my knees, covering my ears. All the while I could hear the thing laughing.
As suddenly as it started, it just stopped. I looked back at my partner again who was also kneeling on the floor with his hands over his head. “We need to get the fuck out of here, NOW!” He scrambled over to me, grabbing me firmly by the wrist, and pulling me towards the cellar entrance. I almost tried to resist him, but I really didn’t want to be down there anymore either. The fear was becoming too much to process.
CRUNCH. The floodlight from outside died with the sound of it being crushed violently. CRUNCH. Then the next. This continued all the way around to the ones lighting the cellar steps.
My partner was practically sprinting towards the cellar stairs as it slammed shut forcefully. I started pulling glow sticks out of my bag, snapping them and throwing them everywhere frantically. I grabbed out the brightest flashlights and faced them towards myself and my partner.
He tried with all his strength to push the cellar doors open, but they wouldn’t move. “Help me!”
We pushed with all of our strength, but it didn’t budge.
We kept pushing against the doors. It almost felt like maybe we were starting to get some leverage when something wacked the top of the door so hard it knocked us both backwards down the stairs.
My partner grabbed out his phone and started dialing 911 but his phone immediately shut off. “Fuck! FUCK! I shouldn’t have come down here. What the FUCK are we doing to do!? We’re going to fucking DIE.” He tried several times to get it to turn on, followed by my phone, but they were both completely dead, despite having been fully charged when we arrived.
I heard something moving swiftly above us followed by the sound of the basement door creaking open. I pointed the brightest flashlight at the steps. Nothing was there. My partner went back to struggling to push the cellar doors open but was getting nowhere.
All that effort
With loud pops of the bulbs exploding, the flashlights went out one by one leaving only the dim red-ish glow of the glowsticks scattered on the floor around us.
For nothing
“I am not scared of you,” I tried to say firmly but it came out shaky at best. I could hear my partner still desperately pushing against the door trying to get it open.
You can lie to yourself.
You can’t lie to me.
I can…… taste it on you.
Part of me kept praying I was going to wake up at home in my well-lit bedroom, but that didn’t happen.
I heard it start moving down the stairs, each step creaking loudly as it moved. I saw its long, bony fingers with its hideous rotten black nails caress the railing almost playfully. Every movement of its body making those horrible crackling pops like it was painfully dislocating joints with every movement.
I quickly cracked more glowsticks and shoved them into my partner’s hands. I looked him in the eyes and gave him a knowing look. I tried to take in every detail of him. I had an unbearable pit in my stomach that this would be the last time I ever got to look at him.
As I stood up and turned away from him, I felt him slide something into my back pocket. I knew what it was immediately without having to look. I took another deep breath and stepped forward into the middle of the basement towards it.
As it finished descending down the stairs it slowly turned to face me directly. It seemed bigger than it had before. It was hunched down to keep from hitting the ceiling. As its eyes locked with me, it smiled revealing all its rows upon rows of disgusting needle-like teeth. (If you’ve ever seen the inside of a sea turtles’ mouth, picture that… but… worse).
I’d never seen it smile before and I wish I hadn’t. It made every cell in my body scream at me to run, but there was nowhere to go. It had us trapped and it knew it.
“What the fuck are YOU” I tried to take a step forward again but all I could manage was shifting my legs slightly. I felt like someone had switched Earth’s gravity out for Jupiter’s- like I was being crushed where I stood. It tilted its head slightly but said nothing.
Abruptly all the glow sticks scattered around the floor were flung backwards against the basement walls silhouetting the creature’s outline in the dim red glow. I heard the creature let out a disturbing, loud groan.
Before I could think or do anything else, it was on me.
Its bony hands clasped around my throat tightly as it lifted me off the ground and pulled me centimeters from its face. The searing pain of its icy touch shot through my body like a shotgun at point blank range.
I Am.
Your End.
I felt my body fading again as it had the last time it touched me. I was struggling to breathe and stay conscious. I reached into my back pocket and grabbed out what my partner had placed there- an ultra-bright distress flare we bought for our camping trips.
I heard the click of a lighter from behind me as the flare burst to life. While the creature was fixated on me, my partner had been slowly inching towards us. With the last ounce of my strength I swung my arm up as quickly as I could and shoved the flare directly into the thing’s mouth. It’s horrible teeth shredding my hand as I pulled it back out. I heard a piercing scream come from the thing as I hit the ground.
Then darkness.
I’m not sure how long I was unconscious for exactly, but the next thing I remember is my partner’s terrified face looking down. He was shaking me by the shoulders and pleading with me to wake up.
Once he saw that I was conscious again he pulled me off the floor and hugged me tight. I winced as I painfully lifted my arms to hug him back. My body was in agony, but it didn’t compare to the relief that neither of us were dead. I had really thought I’d seen him for the last time in this life.
“What happened to it?” I said weakly as I tried to scan around the basement. It was still only being lit up by the glowsticks against the walls, but I could see some kind of viscous, black ooze splattered all over the floor.
My partner just kept hugging me for a while before he finally told me, “It made some kind of horrible wailing-screaming noises and started leaking this black shit out of its mouth. That noise is seared into my brain... It was kind of thrashing and flailing around for a second before it… I don’t know. It just burst into these bizarre, white-ish looking flames and vanished. I don’t know if that was it dying or it that’s just how it… left? I don’t know. I really don’t. But please, let’s get the fuck out of here.”
I sat for a few minutes trying to get enough strength back to get on my feet. My throat burned and stung horribly where it grabbed me. I touched it gently and it sent a shockwave of pain through my body almost knocking me out again. Everything hurt.
Once I was finally able to stand, we gathered up our stuff. We debated if we should try to do anything about the black stuff all over the basement floor but decided neither of us were willing to touch it with a 50ft pole. The basement had been pretty fucked up before we ever came down here clearly. We felt bad for whoever’s problem this was, but we decided we should leave before any cops got involved.
Before we left, I looked at the book on the floor again. My partner came over to look at it too and then aggressively kicked in against the wall, landing in one of the puddles of black ooze. He looked back at me and I nodded approvingly.
By the time we finally left, it was dark outside. Hours had past somehow by this point but to us it felt more like a lifetime. As we shut the cellar doors and placed all the broken chain pieces back on top I felt a huge wave of relief wash over me. Even if it wasn’t dead, it felt like my world had changed. I had at least hurt it pretty badly if nothing else.
I was standing in the darkness and although feeling weak and like I’d aged 50 years in those few hours, I wasn’t afraid for the first time in my life.
-----
It’s been about a week, and I haven’t seen it while awake or in my dreams- neither has my partner. Something deep in my soul feels that it probably isn’t dead, but maybe we hurt it enough to keep it away... at least for a while. I’ll take what I can get. Any amount of time I get to live free of its torment I count as a win.
It’s nice to be able to enjoy the darkness finally… it almost feels…
Comforting.
submitted by GatorSwampWitch to nosleep [link] [comments]
Here’s the link to the previous two parts of my seemingly never-ending nightmare if you haven’t read it.
Part 2:
https://www.reddit.com/nosleep/comments/1b3apfo/the_basement_ii_a_sharp_downturn/
Part 1:
https://www.reddit.com/nosleep/comments/1avhfnl/the_basement/
Ultra quick summary for those who just want to read this: when I was a kid I encountered some kinda awful creature in my grandparent’s basement- 20 years later I went back to their old house to make peace with what happened. Only for it to follow me home and torment my every waking (and unconscious) moment.
I felt like it was constantly watching me from every dark corner… I would constantly see it out of the corner of my eye- just waiting for me to slip up. By that point I wasn’t sure if it was the lack of sleep messing with me or if I was really seeing it in the shadows. I was really starting to lose it. Or maybe it was being blinded by bright light 24/7.
Whenever the light touched the places it touched me it burned and stung horrible, but it was something I’d resigned myself to having to get used to.
Every time I fell asleep it was waiting for me in my dreams. They’d always start off as more or less normal dreams and then suddenly I’d plunged into darkness and it’d start its awful fucking two-toned whisper screaming into my head. It’d happened so many times it was starting to feel almost normal- in a really fucked up way. I knew that when I’d go to sleep it would be there without fail. It’s amazing what humans can get used to given enough time. Or maybe horrible, I'm not sure.
Nonetheless, it still terrified me to my core and I’d wake up drenched in sweat and panting like I just ran a 10k. Every day was starting to feel more like being in Hell. The people around me could tell- everyone was constantly asking what was going on with me and whispering when they thought I wasn’t watching. What could I even say other than, "I'm just tired"?
I suffered in silence as best I could- up until my partner started having nightmares about it too. I knew the second he woke up from one of those dreams what happened. The paleness, the sheer terror on his face, the way he looked at me… I knew.
It’s one thing to relentlessly plague me, but my loved ones? That required action. I started planning. There had to be some way to find out more about this thing. I knew it didn’t like light and seemed to go to great lengths to avoid it, so that was a start.
It was the last thing I wanted, but I did know one place I could find information. My grandparents’ old house. That book was probably still in the basement where we’d left it. I sat in my bed for a long time agonizing over what I should do. I REALLY didn’t want to go back. I punched the wall, I cried, I screamed into pillows, I pleaded with any kind of higher powers to save me, but ultimately… I knew I didn’t really have many other options.
No one was going to come save me from this.
Finally, after hours of going back and forth with pros and cons, I decided to just go before I changed my mind again. I grabbed as many flashlights, lanterns, glow sticks, and anything else that emitted light, as I could fit into my bag.
“Please tell me you’re not doing what I think you’re doing,” I heard a voice from behind me as I was about to leave. It was my partner standing in the hallway looking lost but angry, “You’re just going to walk right into its trap? You know it wants you to go back. Whatever it is, it wants you to interact with it. Please… please don’t do this.”
“I know,” I sighed heavily, “I don’t want to go back there. I know it’ll be waiting for me, but this has to end. I’d rather die fighting than live in fear of this thing for the rest of my life.”
“If you die in there, you will have lived in fear for the rest of your life. This is fucking stupid! I don’t know what the fuck that thing is, but clearly it wants to do terrible things to you, and you’re just going to let it??” He sounded furious but I could tell he was really just scared.
So was I.
“I have to do this. I don’t want to live like this. I’ve spent the past 20 years of my life being scared. It has to stop….. one way or another.”
“Then I’m coming with you. If I can’t stop you, I’m at least not going to let you do this alone.” Now I heard nothing but fear in his voice despite his best attempts to hide it. I begged him to stay and just let me handle this alone… I didn’t want to lose him. I really wasn’t sure this was something I’d survive. But ultimately, I realized I couldn’t really stop him if I tried. Even if I sped off in my own car without him, he’d follow me in his own. He knew where it was.
It was about 4pm when we arrived at the house. It still hadn’t been sold, but since I hadn’t told anyone I was coming it was all locked up. We walked around the perimeter checking to see if any windows were open, but they were all locked too. We were standing in the driveway when we heard a loud crash coming from the back of the house. Before we even got to the source, I knew exactly what it was.
The cellar doors I had scrambled out of so many years ago were wide open. Pieces of the chain that had been on it keeping it shut were scattered around on the ground. We looked at each other with that “fuck, are we really doing this?” face before starting to get ourselves set up.
My partner and I brought our solar powered floodlights and positioned them all around the basement windows and the cellar entrance. I thought at one point I heard a noise coming from the basement as it filled with light, but I pushed past the racing thoughts and kept focused on the task at hand.
I did my best to remain angry at the creature for ruining my life and fucking with my partner to keep from getting scared, but I have to admit it wasn’t really working. I have no words to properly express how deeply terrifying that thing is.
No description could ever truly do it justice, but here's the best way I can think of to explain the feeling it gives me:
Imagine you’re swimming in deep, murky water and then you see an enormous alligator swimming towards you. Its eyes are locked on you. You realize you’re extremely far from land, and then the alligator vanishes under the water. Imagine how you’d feel at that moment. You know it’s in the water, you know it’s watching you, you know you’re not safe, you just don’t know when the bite is coming and you’ll be dragged under.
That’s been how every day of my life has felt since this creature came into it.
Once the basement was lit up brighter than the New York City skyline, we worked up the courage to go down there. Something was immediately off. The few things that had been left down there when my mom and I visited looked to have been violently thrown around the room. There were torn book pages and broken glass from the lightbulbs scattered everywhere.
My partner gave me a look pleading with me to get the hell out of here, but I pressed on. As I walked past the basement stairs, I saw that same leather journal that had been haunting my dreams sitting in the exact spot as before- open.
I closed my eyes and took a breath before finally picking it up. The way it felt in my hands made me want to throw it- or throw up- but I resisted the urge. It was painfully cold just like the things touch and the leather felt wet and fleshy- nothing even comparable to normal leather. It felt more like holding a cold, wet, bloated corpse than a book.
The page that was open was the page with my childhood drawing of the creature. I angrily ripped it out of the book and shredded it into confetti and stomped on the pieces. “Fuck you!” I yelled as I kicked up the pieces, “I know you can hear me- FUCK YOU!”
I looked back down at the book and under the page I tore out I saw the words “with pleasure”. That made my heart stop dead. “What the FUCK.” I threw the book back onto the ground and began to slowly back away from it.
Just then I heard the front door open above me. My partner gave me a horrified look while inching back towards the cellar stairs. I put my hand up to tell him to stop and be quiet. I heard a voice call out, “Uh, Hello??” from somewhere above us.
“Babe, we’re gonna get arrested for trespassing! God damn it, what the fuck!” My partner whisper yelled at me trying to motion me to follow him, but I kept my hand up, listening. “Uh, Hello??” the voice repeated. I knew it was that thing trying to lure me upstairs away from my lights.
“FUCK. YOU!” I yelled as I slammed my fist against the railing to the stairs, “COME DOWN AND FACE ME IN THE LIGHT YOU PATHETIC LITTLE FUCK”
I heard a loud laugh, “too….. scared to come….. face me yourself?” the voice changed mid-sentence from the human voice it had been using back to its own. I turned to look at my partner who was now standing a few feet from the cellar stairs, wide eyed and pale.
“Please,” he said looking beyond distraught. He extended his hand towards me while continuing to back up closer to the stairs. I shook my head. I wasn’t going to keep running away. I wasn’t willing to keep living in fear anymore despite my heart practically beating out of my chest.
This had to stop.
This was it.
It was time to face this thing or die trying.
“I’m not scared of you,” I walked towards the bottom of the basement stairs and stared up, waiting for it to appear. I heard something resembling a laugh as the entire house began to shake violently. I’d never experienced an earthquake, but I had to imagine this was close to what it was like.
The house made disturbingly strange groans and creeks as dust and debris fell from the ceiling. I saw cracks beginning to shoot down the concrete basement walls. The rumbling was so loud it was deafening. It was so intense it made me involuntarily drop to my knees, covering my ears. All the while I could hear the thing laughing.
As suddenly as it started, it just stopped. I looked back at my partner again who was also kneeling on the floor with his hands over his head. “We need to get the fuck out of here, NOW!” He scrambled over to me, grabbing me firmly by the wrist, and pulling me towards the cellar entrance. I almost tried to resist him, but I really didn’t want to be down there anymore either. The fear was becoming too much to process.
CRUNCH. The floodlight from outside died with the sound of it being crushed violently. CRUNCH. Then the next. This continued all the way around to the ones lighting the cellar steps.
My partner was practically sprinting towards the cellar stairs as it slammed shut forcefully. I started pulling glow sticks out of my bag, snapping them and throwing them everywhere frantically. I grabbed out the brightest flashlights and faced them towards myself and my partner.
He tried with all his strength to push the cellar doors open, but they wouldn’t move. “Help me!”
We pushed with all of our strength, but it didn’t budge.
We kept pushing against the doors. It almost felt like maybe we were starting to get some leverage when something wacked the top of the door so hard it knocked us both backwards down the stairs.
My partner grabbed out his phone and started dialing 911 but his phone immediately shut off. “Fuck! FUCK! I shouldn’t have come down here. What the FUCK are we doing to do!? We’re going to fucking DIE.” He tried several times to get it to turn on, followed by my phone, but they were both completely dead, despite having been fully charged when we arrived.
I heard something moving swiftly above us followed by the sound of the basement door creaking open. I pointed the brightest flashlight at the steps. Nothing was there. My partner went back to struggling to push the cellar doors open but was getting nowhere.
All that effort
With loud pops of the bulbs exploding, the flashlights went out one by one leaving only the dim red-ish glow of the glowsticks scattered on the floor around us.
For nothing
“I am not scared of you,” I tried to say firmly but it came out shaky at best. I could hear my partner still desperately pushing against the door trying to get it open.
You can lie to yourself.
You can’t lie to me.
I can…… taste it on you.
Part of me kept praying I was going to wake up at home in my well-lit bedroom, but that didn’t happen.
I heard it start moving down the stairs, each step creaking loudly as it moved. I saw its long, bony fingers with its hideous rotten black nails caress the railing almost playfully. Every movement of its body making those horrible crackling pops like it was painfully dislocating joints with every movement.
I quickly cracked more glowsticks and shoved them into my partner’s hands. I looked him in the eyes and gave him a knowing look. I tried to take in every detail of him. I had an unbearable pit in my stomach that this would be the last time I ever got to look at him.
As I stood up and turned away from him, I felt him slide something into my back pocket. I knew what it was immediately without having to look. I took another deep breath and stepped forward into the middle of the basement towards it.
As it finished descending down the stairs it slowly turned to face me directly. It seemed bigger than it had before. It was hunched down to keep from hitting the ceiling. As its eyes locked with me, it smiled revealing all its rows upon rows of disgusting needle-like teeth. (If you’ve ever seen the inside of a sea turtles’ mouth, picture that… but… worse).
I’d never seen it smile before and I wish I hadn’t. It made every cell in my body scream at me to run, but there was nowhere to go. It had us trapped and it knew it.
“What the fuck are YOU” I tried to take a step forward again but all I could manage was shifting my legs slightly. I felt like someone had switched Earth’s gravity out for Jupiter’s- like I was being crushed where I stood. It tilted its head slightly but said nothing.
Abruptly all the glow sticks scattered around the floor were flung backwards against the basement walls silhouetting the creature’s outline in the dim red glow. I heard the creature let out a disturbing, loud groan.
Before I could think or do anything else, it was on me.
Its bony hands clasped around my throat tightly as it lifted me off the ground and pulled me centimeters from its face. The searing pain of its icy touch shot through my body like a shotgun at point blank range.
I Am.
Your End.
I felt my body fading again as it had the last time it touched me. I was struggling to breathe and stay conscious. I reached into my back pocket and grabbed out what my partner had placed there- an ultra-bright distress flare we bought for our camping trips.
I heard the click of a lighter from behind me as the flare burst to life. While the creature was fixated on me, my partner had been slowly inching towards us. With the last ounce of my strength I swung my arm up as quickly as I could and shoved the flare directly into the thing’s mouth. It’s horrible teeth shredding my hand as I pulled it back out. I heard a piercing scream come from the thing as I hit the ground.
Then darkness.
I’m not sure how long I was unconscious for exactly, but the next thing I remember is my partner’s terrified face looking down. He was shaking me by the shoulders and pleading with me to wake up.
Once he saw that I was conscious again he pulled me off the floor and hugged me tight. I winced as I painfully lifted my arms to hug him back. My body was in agony, but it didn’t compare to the relief that neither of us were dead. I had really thought I’d seen him for the last time in this life.
“What happened to it?” I said weakly as I tried to scan around the basement. It was still only being lit up by the glowsticks against the walls, but I could see some kind of viscous, black ooze splattered all over the floor.
My partner just kept hugging me for a while before he finally told me, “It made some kind of horrible wailing-screaming noises and started leaking this black shit out of its mouth. That noise is seared into my brain... It was kind of thrashing and flailing around for a second before it… I don’t know. It just burst into these bizarre, white-ish looking flames and vanished. I don’t know if that was it dying or it that’s just how it… left? I don’t know. I really don’t. But please, let’s get the fuck out of here.”
I sat for a few minutes trying to get enough strength back to get on my feet. My throat burned and stung horribly where it grabbed me. I touched it gently and it sent a shockwave of pain through my body almost knocking me out again. Everything hurt.
Once I was finally able to stand, we gathered up our stuff. We debated if we should try to do anything about the black stuff all over the basement floor but decided neither of us were willing to touch it with a 50ft pole. The basement had been pretty fucked up before we ever came down here clearly. We felt bad for whoever’s problem this was, but we decided we should leave before any cops got involved.
Before we left, I looked at the book on the floor again. My partner came over to look at it too and then aggressively kicked in against the wall, landing in one of the puddles of black ooze. He looked back at me and I nodded approvingly.
By the time we finally left, it was dark outside. Hours had past somehow by this point but to us it felt more like a lifetime. As we shut the cellar doors and placed all the broken chain pieces back on top I felt a huge wave of relief wash over me. Even if it wasn’t dead, it felt like my world had changed. I had at least hurt it pretty badly if nothing else.
I was standing in the darkness and although feeling weak and like I’d aged 50 years in those few hours, I wasn’t afraid for the first time in my life.
-----
It’s been about a week, and I haven’t seen it while awake or in my dreams- neither has my partner. Something deep in my soul feels that it probably isn’t dead, but maybe we hurt it enough to keep it away... at least for a while. I’ll take what I can get. Any amount of time I get to live free of its torment I count as a win.
It’s nice to be able to enjoy the darkness finally… it almost feels…
Comforting.
2024.03.22 09:05 UsefulDetective9130 I (23f) want to marry my bf (22m) but don’t want to live with his family.
Me and my boyfriend started dating in 8th grade, making it 8-9 years together. Currently, I live with my mom and dad, who are old in 60s&70s in America. Being Nepali Asians, similar to Indian families our parents expect us to be there for them, especially since we're first-generation and they don't speak English very well. On my boyfriend's side, he lives with his mom, sister, brother, aunt and the 2 kids from the sister and the brother. My boyfriend's dad passed away a few years ago. His mom is now in her mid to late 40s and she's sick, she has migraines and I notice she doesn’t pronounce certain words properly like an speech impediment disability but it doesn’t stop her from talking and it seems very harmless. And so my bf and his siblings make money off her and their aunt from the dad side as a caregiver after the dad passed away. His mom still manages to do housework cooking, cleaning etc but he and his siblings help with their mom and aunt with medicine and appointments. Before I start the story let me mention that my family knows our relationship but my dad only knows little cuz he’s a strict person cuz he’s old and came from strict household but my mom has an idea, she met him couple times but he never came to my house to actually have a talk because we can’t have bfs and gfs we have to get married in our culture but I been willing to bring him around and get ready for marriage talk but the problems are pushing me back a lil bit especially my dad finds out he will die thinking my bf is the one but also my bfs families always been cool with the whole bf gf thing maybe cuz his parents were younger but read the rest first to understand.
The main problem is my boyfriend hesitated to hear me out on moving out after married before because his mom is dependent on him and he is dependent on the caregiver as a form of income and pays the house bills with his siblings combine but he has also worked other jobs in the past. But recently he has changed his mind and been agreeing to get married and move out cuz i told him we need to start getting serious and I don’t see myself living with his family or even just his mom. But, I don't know if his mom senses that we're trying to get married soon and move out cuz he told her, so she complains a lot about her health issues, to my boyfriend or when I walk in the house with him, she starts talking about her migraines and how her body hurts and it makes me feel guilty, almost like I'm trying to steal her son away from her or something. My bf got a 25 year old brother and a 21 year old sister in the house too and both of them have kids but no spouses. Sister has an almost 2-year-old, and brother has a 6-year-old. To me, it looks like they need their mother's help more than anything, cuz she babysits them a lot. But his brother says, "I'm moving out" every time we mention marriages cuz now his son is 6 and getting older he won’t need help from his mom as much I guess. The mom runs to my bf with every problems that happens in house or her health, for example- if tv breaks down she’s first complaining to my bf to fix it and she’s knocking at my bf door to wake up for her appointments. We are both young and we always talked about how we wanted to wait to get engaged by 25 and married by 26-27 but I feel like the longer we wait to get married, the more they will depend on my boyfriend and especially the mom.
I love my bf so much and he’s a kind person so I don’t see myself getting married to no one but him. My bf also mentioned that he wants to help his family after moving out too, pay half their bills/rent like what about us, like does he want us to live in wack ass apartment or something like wtf like we shouldn’t have nice apartment or houses cuz you want to still fund your siblings and the mom. It's been causing arguments between us. The mom don’t even talk to me like that, just talks to my bf and she just ignores me like it’s so weird she does talk to me a little but the conversation always starts and ends with my bf while I’m just seating in the coach talking with his sister or the kids and tryna be normal when I do stay in the living room which I absolutely hate like I just like being in my bf room. She has never mention marriages despite all these years her son and me been together for. My bf tells me he talked to her about it but when I’m there she never brings it up and my bf told me I should also bring it up too but like it’s so awkward with her like she’s kinda slow ig with me but talks perfectly fine with her family and my bf tells me I just don’t talk to her but she talks a lot at home like okay.?
2-3months ago I slept over I usually sleepover once or twice a week but that night cuz we went out with our friends we got up late and that time was super late like 2pm but she don’t even wake up till 10 or 11 sometimes too but she was complaining, and almost insulting me, saying things like, "What kind of woman is this? What woman in a relationship or marriage sleeps this late and never does anything?". I was like wow I ain’t no damn slave like we not even married yet and so if we were to get married like I’m suppose to do all the work at home and since she’s getting “older” she’s suppose to relax back and I also have go to work like tf I’m not a maid or a slave. When I told my bf once he woke up he said he didn’t hear anything and he just shrugged it off and didn’t stand up for me:/ so we also had argument with that and I remember few months ago I was speaking up against his brother over something I can’t remember but his brother yelled at me and I got up cuz I started to cry and my bf came running for me and I told him how can you watch ur brother yell at me and after all that I been starting to hate going there and we had huge argument like I just want to be alone with my bf. Theres so much stuff but this is all I felt like typing but what should I do?
TL;DR: My boyfriend hesitated to move out with me before because of his mom but now he wants to but I don’t think his mom will be too happy about it because my bf helps her with almost everything except the housework so she’s dependent on my bf but she also has a grown daughter and a son and they both got kids and all living together too
submitted by UsefulDetective9130 to relationships [link] [comments]
The main problem is my boyfriend hesitated to hear me out on moving out after married before because his mom is dependent on him and he is dependent on the caregiver as a form of income and pays the house bills with his siblings combine but he has also worked other jobs in the past. But recently he has changed his mind and been agreeing to get married and move out cuz i told him we need to start getting serious and I don’t see myself living with his family or even just his mom. But, I don't know if his mom senses that we're trying to get married soon and move out cuz he told her, so she complains a lot about her health issues, to my boyfriend or when I walk in the house with him, she starts talking about her migraines and how her body hurts and it makes me feel guilty, almost like I'm trying to steal her son away from her or something. My bf got a 25 year old brother and a 21 year old sister in the house too and both of them have kids but no spouses. Sister has an almost 2-year-old, and brother has a 6-year-old. To me, it looks like they need their mother's help more than anything, cuz she babysits them a lot. But his brother says, "I'm moving out" every time we mention marriages cuz now his son is 6 and getting older he won’t need help from his mom as much I guess. The mom runs to my bf with every problems that happens in house or her health, for example- if tv breaks down she’s first complaining to my bf to fix it and she’s knocking at my bf door to wake up for her appointments. We are both young and we always talked about how we wanted to wait to get engaged by 25 and married by 26-27 but I feel like the longer we wait to get married, the more they will depend on my boyfriend and especially the mom.
I love my bf so much and he’s a kind person so I don’t see myself getting married to no one but him. My bf also mentioned that he wants to help his family after moving out too, pay half their bills/rent like what about us, like does he want us to live in wack ass apartment or something like wtf like we shouldn’t have nice apartment or houses cuz you want to still fund your siblings and the mom. It's been causing arguments between us. The mom don’t even talk to me like that, just talks to my bf and she just ignores me like it’s so weird she does talk to me a little but the conversation always starts and ends with my bf while I’m just seating in the coach talking with his sister or the kids and tryna be normal when I do stay in the living room which I absolutely hate like I just like being in my bf room. She has never mention marriages despite all these years her son and me been together for. My bf tells me he talked to her about it but when I’m there she never brings it up and my bf told me I should also bring it up too but like it’s so awkward with her like she’s kinda slow ig with me but talks perfectly fine with her family and my bf tells me I just don’t talk to her but she talks a lot at home like okay.?
2-3months ago I slept over I usually sleepover once or twice a week but that night cuz we went out with our friends we got up late and that time was super late like 2pm but she don’t even wake up till 10 or 11 sometimes too but she was complaining, and almost insulting me, saying things like, "What kind of woman is this? What woman in a relationship or marriage sleeps this late and never does anything?". I was like wow I ain’t no damn slave like we not even married yet and so if we were to get married like I’m suppose to do all the work at home and since she’s getting “older” she’s suppose to relax back and I also have go to work like tf I’m not a maid or a slave. When I told my bf once he woke up he said he didn’t hear anything and he just shrugged it off and didn’t stand up for me:/ so we also had argument with that and I remember few months ago I was speaking up against his brother over something I can’t remember but his brother yelled at me and I got up cuz I started to cry and my bf came running for me and I told him how can you watch ur brother yell at me and after all that I been starting to hate going there and we had huge argument like I just want to be alone with my bf. Theres so much stuff but this is all I felt like typing but what should I do?
TL;DR: My boyfriend hesitated to move out with me before because of his mom but now he wants to but I don’t think his mom will be too happy about it because my bf helps her with almost everything except the housework so she’s dependent on my bf but she also has a grown daughter and a son and they both got kids and all living together too
2024.03.22 02:38 Strong_Oven_5233 I bet you can’t spell the entire lyrics of Rap God
Look, I was gonna go easy on you not to hurt your feelings But I'm only going to get this one chance (Six minutes, six minutes) Something's wrong, I can feel it (Six minutes, six minutes, Slim Shady, you're on) Just a feeling I've got Like something's about to happen But I don't know what If that means, what I think it means, we're in trouble Big trouble. And if he is as bananas as you say I'm not taking any chances You are just what the doc ordered
I'm beginning to feel like a Rap God, Rap God All my people from the front to the back nod, back nod Now who thinks their arms are long enough to slap box, slap box? They said I rap like a robot, so call me rap-bot
But for me to rap like a computer must be in my genes I got a laptop in my back pocket My pen'll go off when I half-cock it Got a fat knot from that rap profit Made a living and a killing off it Ever since Bill Clinton was still in office With Monica Lewinsky feeling on his nutsack I'm an MC still as honest But as rude and as indecent as all hell Syllables, skill-a-holic (Kill 'em all with) This flippity, dippity-hippity hip-hop You don't really wanna get into a pissing match With this rappity brat Packing a MAC in the back of the Ac Backpack rap, crap, yap-yap, yackety-yack And at the exact same time I attempt these lyrical acrobat stunts while I'm practicing that I'll still be able to break a motherfuckin' table Over the back of a couple of faggots and crack it in half Only realized it was ironic I was signed to Aftermath after the fact How could I not blow? All I do is drop "F" bombs Feel my wrath of attack Rappers are having a rough time period Here's a maxi pad It's actually disastrously bad For the wack while I'm masterfully constructing this masterpiece yeah
'Cause I'm beginning to feel like a Rap God, Rap God All my people from the front to the back nod, back nod Now who thinks their arms are long enough to slap box, slap box? Let me show you maintaining this shit ain't that hard, that hard
Everybody want the key and the secret to rap Immortality like I have got Well, to be truthful the blueprint's Simply rage and youthful exuberance Everybody loves to root for a nuisance Hit the Earth like an asteroid Did nothing but shoot for the moon since (pew) MCs get taken to school with this music 'Cause I use it as a vehicle to 'bust a rhyme' Now I lead a new school full of students Me? I'm a product of Rakim Lakim Shabazz, 2Pac, N.W.A., Cube, hey, Doc, Ren Yella, Eazy, thank you, they got Slim Inspired enough to one day grow up Blow up and be in a position To meet Run-D.M.C. and induct them Into the motherfuckin' Rock n' Roll Hall of Fame even though I walk in the church And burst in a ball of flames Only Hall of Fame I'll be inducted in is the alcohol of fame On the wall of shame You fags think it's all a game 'Til I walk a flock of flames Off a plank and Tell me what in the fuck are you thinking? Little gay-looking boy So gay I can barely say it with a 'straight' face, looking boy You're witnessing a mass-occur like you're watching a church gathering take place, looking boy Oy vey, that boy's gay That's all they say, looking boy You get a thumbs up, pat on the back And a "way to go" from your label every day, looking boy Hey, looking boy, what d'you say, looking boy? I get a "hell yeah" from Dre, looking boy I'mma work for everything I have Never asked nobody for shit Get outta my face, looking boy Basically boy you're never gonna be capable Of keeping up with the same pace, looking boy, 'cause
I'm beginning to feel like a Rap God, Rap God All my people from the front to the back nod, back nod The way I'm racing around the track, call me NASCAR, NASCAR Dale Earnhardt of the trailer park, the White Trash God Kneel before General Zod this planet's Krypton, no Asgard, Asgard
So you'll be Thor and I'll be Odin You're rodent, I'm omnipotent Let off then I'm reloading Immediately with these bombs I'm totin' And I should not be woken I'm the walking dead But I'm just a talking head, a zombie floating But I got your mom deep-throating I'm out my Ramen Noodle We have nothing in common, poodle I'm a Doberman, pinch yourself In the arm and pay homage, pupil It's me My honesty's brutal But it's honestly futile if I don't utilize What I do though for good At least once in a while so I wanna make sure Somewhere in this chicken scratch I scribble and doodle Enough rhymes to Maybe try to help get some people through tough times But I gotta keep a few punchlines Just in case 'cause even you unsigned Rappers are hungry looking at me like it's lunchtime I know there was a time where once I Was king of the underground But I still rap like I'm on my Pharoahe Monch grind So I crunch rhymes But sometimes when you combine Appeal with the skin color of mine You get too big and here they come trying to Censor you like that one line I said On "I'm Back" from The Mathers LP One when I tried to say I'll take seven kids from Columbine Put 'em all in a line Add an AK-47, a revolver and a nine See if I get away with it now That I ain't as big as I was, but I'm Morphin' into an immortal coming through the portal You're stuck in a time warp from two thousand four though And I don't know what the fuck that you rhyme for You're pointless as Rapunzel With fucking cornrows You write normal? Fuck being normal And I just bought a new ray gun from the future Just to come and shoot ya Like when Fabolous made Ray J mad 'Cause Fab said he looked like a fag At Mayweather's pad singin' to a man While he played piano Man, oh man, that was a 24/7 special On the cable channel So Ray J went straight to the radio station the very next day "Hey, Fab, I'mma kill you" Lyrics coming at you with supersonic speed, (JJ Fad) Uh, summa lumma dooma lumma you assuming I'm a human What I gotta do to get it through to you? I'm superhuman Innovative and I'm made of rubber, so that anything you say is Ricocheting off of me and it'll glue to you I'm devastating more than ever demonstrating How to give a motherfuckin' audience a feeling like it's levitating Never fading, and I know that haters are forever waiting For the day that they can say I fell off, they'll be celebrating 'Cause I know the way to get 'em motivated I make elevating music You make elevator music "Oh, he's too mainstream." Well, that's what they do When they get jealous, they confuse it "It's not hip-hop, it's pop." 'Cause I found a hella way to fuse it With rock, shock rap with Doc Throw on "Lose Yourself" and make 'em lose it "I don't know how to make songs like that I don't know what words to use." Let me know when it occurs to you While I'm ripping any one of these verses that versus you It's curtains, I'm inadvertently hurtin' you How many verses I gotta murder to Prove that if you were half as nice Your songs you could sacrifice virgins to Unghh, school flunky, pill junky But look at the accolades these skills brung me Full of myself, but still hungry I bully myself 'cause I make me do what I put my mind to And I'm a million leagues above you Ill when I speak in tongues But it's still tongue-in-cheek, fuck you I'm drunk. So, Satan, take the fucking wheel I'm asleep in the front seat Bumping Heavy D and the Boyz Still "Chunky, but Funky" But in my head there's something I can feel tugging and struggling Angels fight with devils and Here's what they want from me They're asking me to eliminate some of the women hate But if you take into consideration the bitter hatred I had Then you may be a little patient and more sympathetic to the situation And understand the discrimination But fuck it Life's handing you lemons Make lemonade then But if I can't batter the women How the fuck am I supposed to bake them a cake then? Don't mistake him for Satan It's a fatal mistake if you think I need to be overseas And take a vacation to trip a broad And make her fall on her face and Don't be a retard, be a king? Think not Why be a king when you can be a god?
submitted by Strong_Oven_5233 to AskOuija [link] [comments]
I'm beginning to feel like a Rap God, Rap God All my people from the front to the back nod, back nod Now who thinks their arms are long enough to slap box, slap box? They said I rap like a robot, so call me rap-bot
But for me to rap like a computer must be in my genes I got a laptop in my back pocket My pen'll go off when I half-cock it Got a fat knot from that rap profit Made a living and a killing off it Ever since Bill Clinton was still in office With Monica Lewinsky feeling on his nutsack I'm an MC still as honest But as rude and as indecent as all hell Syllables, skill-a-holic (Kill 'em all with) This flippity, dippity-hippity hip-hop You don't really wanna get into a pissing match With this rappity brat Packing a MAC in the back of the Ac Backpack rap, crap, yap-yap, yackety-yack And at the exact same time I attempt these lyrical acrobat stunts while I'm practicing that I'll still be able to break a motherfuckin' table Over the back of a couple of faggots and crack it in half Only realized it was ironic I was signed to Aftermath after the fact How could I not blow? All I do is drop "F" bombs Feel my wrath of attack Rappers are having a rough time period Here's a maxi pad It's actually disastrously bad For the wack while I'm masterfully constructing this masterpiece yeah
'Cause I'm beginning to feel like a Rap God, Rap God All my people from the front to the back nod, back nod Now who thinks their arms are long enough to slap box, slap box? Let me show you maintaining this shit ain't that hard, that hard
Everybody want the key and the secret to rap Immortality like I have got Well, to be truthful the blueprint's Simply rage and youthful exuberance Everybody loves to root for a nuisance Hit the Earth like an asteroid Did nothing but shoot for the moon since (pew) MCs get taken to school with this music 'Cause I use it as a vehicle to 'bust a rhyme' Now I lead a new school full of students Me? I'm a product of Rakim Lakim Shabazz, 2Pac, N.W.A., Cube, hey, Doc, Ren Yella, Eazy, thank you, they got Slim Inspired enough to one day grow up Blow up and be in a position To meet Run-D.M.C. and induct them Into the motherfuckin' Rock n' Roll Hall of Fame even though I walk in the church And burst in a ball of flames Only Hall of Fame I'll be inducted in is the alcohol of fame On the wall of shame You fags think it's all a game 'Til I walk a flock of flames Off a plank and Tell me what in the fuck are you thinking? Little gay-looking boy So gay I can barely say it with a 'straight' face, looking boy You're witnessing a mass-occur like you're watching a church gathering take place, looking boy Oy vey, that boy's gay That's all they say, looking boy You get a thumbs up, pat on the back And a "way to go" from your label every day, looking boy Hey, looking boy, what d'you say, looking boy? I get a "hell yeah" from Dre, looking boy I'mma work for everything I have Never asked nobody for shit Get outta my face, looking boy Basically boy you're never gonna be capable Of keeping up with the same pace, looking boy, 'cause
I'm beginning to feel like a Rap God, Rap God All my people from the front to the back nod, back nod The way I'm racing around the track, call me NASCAR, NASCAR Dale Earnhardt of the trailer park, the White Trash God Kneel before General Zod this planet's Krypton, no Asgard, Asgard
So you'll be Thor and I'll be Odin You're rodent, I'm omnipotent Let off then I'm reloading Immediately with these bombs I'm totin' And I should not be woken I'm the walking dead But I'm just a talking head, a zombie floating But I got your mom deep-throating I'm out my Ramen Noodle We have nothing in common, poodle I'm a Doberman, pinch yourself In the arm and pay homage, pupil It's me My honesty's brutal But it's honestly futile if I don't utilize What I do though for good At least once in a while so I wanna make sure Somewhere in this chicken scratch I scribble and doodle Enough rhymes to Maybe try to help get some people through tough times But I gotta keep a few punchlines Just in case 'cause even you unsigned Rappers are hungry looking at me like it's lunchtime I know there was a time where once I Was king of the underground But I still rap like I'm on my Pharoahe Monch grind So I crunch rhymes But sometimes when you combine Appeal with the skin color of mine You get too big and here they come trying to Censor you like that one line I said On "I'm Back" from The Mathers LP One when I tried to say I'll take seven kids from Columbine Put 'em all in a line Add an AK-47, a revolver and a nine See if I get away with it now That I ain't as big as I was, but I'm Morphin' into an immortal coming through the portal You're stuck in a time warp from two thousand four though And I don't know what the fuck that you rhyme for You're pointless as Rapunzel With fucking cornrows You write normal? Fuck being normal And I just bought a new ray gun from the future Just to come and shoot ya Like when Fabolous made Ray J mad 'Cause Fab said he looked like a fag At Mayweather's pad singin' to a man While he played piano Man, oh man, that was a 24/7 special On the cable channel So Ray J went straight to the radio station the very next day "Hey, Fab, I'mma kill you" Lyrics coming at you with supersonic speed, (JJ Fad) Uh, summa lumma dooma lumma you assuming I'm a human What I gotta do to get it through to you? I'm superhuman Innovative and I'm made of rubber, so that anything you say is Ricocheting off of me and it'll glue to you I'm devastating more than ever demonstrating How to give a motherfuckin' audience a feeling like it's levitating Never fading, and I know that haters are forever waiting For the day that they can say I fell off, they'll be celebrating 'Cause I know the way to get 'em motivated I make elevating music You make elevator music "Oh, he's too mainstream." Well, that's what they do When they get jealous, they confuse it "It's not hip-hop, it's pop." 'Cause I found a hella way to fuse it With rock, shock rap with Doc Throw on "Lose Yourself" and make 'em lose it "I don't know how to make songs like that I don't know what words to use." Let me know when it occurs to you While I'm ripping any one of these verses that versus you It's curtains, I'm inadvertently hurtin' you How many verses I gotta murder to Prove that if you were half as nice Your songs you could sacrifice virgins to Unghh, school flunky, pill junky But look at the accolades these skills brung me Full of myself, but still hungry I bully myself 'cause I make me do what I put my mind to And I'm a million leagues above you Ill when I speak in tongues But it's still tongue-in-cheek, fuck you I'm drunk. So, Satan, take the fucking wheel I'm asleep in the front seat Bumping Heavy D and the Boyz Still "Chunky, but Funky" But in my head there's something I can feel tugging and struggling Angels fight with devils and Here's what they want from me They're asking me to eliminate some of the women hate But if you take into consideration the bitter hatred I had Then you may be a little patient and more sympathetic to the situation And understand the discrimination But fuck it Life's handing you lemons Make lemonade then But if I can't batter the women How the fuck am I supposed to bake them a cake then? Don't mistake him for Satan It's a fatal mistake if you think I need to be overseas And take a vacation to trip a broad And make her fall on her face and Don't be a retard, be a king? Think not Why be a king when you can be a god?
2024.03.21 23:15 sasukenipples TIFU by triggering my mom's memory
This is a LONG ONE that requires quite a bit of background, but if you like reading stories about crackheads doing crackhead things, strap in.
I am my mother's oldest (26/F) and my mom has successfully pan seared her brain (just like the egg in the "this is your brain on drugs" commercial) with various illicit substances over the course of my entire life. I moved in with my dad at 14 for very good reasons and I'm finally at a point where she and I can have a casual relationship for the first time in over a decade.
Seven years ago, I had a gorgeous silver brindle husky/pit mix named Artemis. That dog was my first dog as an adult and she was my pride and joy. I was planning on leaving the state for a week, my mom and younger sisters lived on an acreage in the country, my teen sisters offered to watch my dog while I was gone. Of course you can. No biggie. I drop Artemis off, go on my trip, and come back a day early. As I'm driving up the gravel to the house, I see my sweet baby girl running to greet me with, get this, THREE DEAD CHICKENS DUCT TAPED TO HER FUCKING BODY. I ran in the house in a rage and my mother justified her actions by telling me that this was teaching Artemis not to kill chickens. I said, "No, you are letting her parade around her trophies. What the fuck is wrong with you?" She has subjected me to some crackhead level shit many many times before, but never to this level of complete and utter wack ass thinking. To this day, I refuse to try to rationalize my mother's train of thought.
Fast forward three years from that incident, my sisters had moved out, my mom had supposedly gotten clean, she and I didn't talk for the entirety of those three years. My husband was diagnosed with melanoma in his eyeball and his doctors urged us to schedule surgery ASAP. I needed to be in California to take care of him in less than 48 hours and I was located in Iowa. At this point, I had two dogs, Artemis and a Rott/GSD mix named Ziggy, and a fat old tabby cat named Leeroy. I reached out to my family, friends, in-laws, boarding kennels, and my vet to no avail. No one had availability or space on such short notice. Rover and other animal care services were outrageously expensive for two +100lb dogs and a cat. I was out of options. I figured, "Okay, she's clean. The family that does talk to her says she's behaving like she did 30 years ago before she was introduced to drugs. She's my mom... I'll give her a chance to be my mom and help me again." She was very happy to hear from me and immediately agreed to watch my trio while I took care of the hubby after his surgery and very minor cancer treatment. I drove everyone to her house, and to my surprise, she was very warm (extremely uncharacteristic) and talked clearer than I had ever remembered. She looked great and as a kid that had been let down time and time and time again by her mom, I was filled with so much hope. "Maybe I'll finally have a MOM" "Maybe I can finally let her into my life" "Maybe we can do normal mothedaughter things!" The entire 28 hour drive to California, I was so happy. The weeks I was there, she sent me pictures and videos of her dogs and mine playing, videos of Leeroy birdwatching and cuddling in bed with her. Everything seemed great! She was blowing my mind! My mom was normal again!!
As I pulled into her driveway after 28 hours of driving home by myself, I watched her open the front door and let Leeroy outside. I jumped out of my car and casually walked up to the deck so as not to spook him into running. I was about 30 or so feet away from him when my mom bolts at the cat screaming which obviously sends him running top speed into the field. I was furious. I watched her intentionally let my cat outside so I couldn't take him home. But that's not the worst part. The only dog of mine at the house was Ziggy. She insisted that Artemis was hers now and that they had "soul bonded." She had taken the dog to someone's house to I couldn't take her home. I didn't believe her, tore the fucking property apart looking for a kennel or a cage that she could have been hiding my dog in. No luck. I took Ziggy and drove the two hours back home. I went to her house unannounced EIGHT times in the span of two weeks trying to get my animals back. Every single time ended in one of her classic tantrums, screaming, throwing punches, telling me I just want her to be alone and that I'M the aggressor for trying to take HER animals. I was so beaten down that I gave up. I gave up on trying to get Artemis and Leeroy back. I knew she was using them as a ploy to see me. I knew she was using again. I stopped talking to her yet again.
A year and a half later, I'm bartending at a brewery and I get a call from my mother at 11:30pm. It's the first time she had reached out and she would never call this late... the bar is dead... I answer.
Her: "If you don't come get this fucking dog right now I'm going to shoot her in the backyard." Me: "Shit, okay. I'll be there in 2 and a half hours. I need to close up. What is going on?" Her: "Artemis killed the neighbor's chickens." She hung up.
I called my husband, picked him up and made sure he had his handgun. (I would like to be very clear and say I'm not pro-gun, but this is a perfect example of us potentially needing to protect ourselves (crackhead with access to guns threatening to execute my dog in her backyard is a pretty fucking wild situation to mentally or physically prepare for)) We drove down and picked up Artemis with no issues, THANK FUCKING GOD.
Since then, my mother has gotten a divorce from an awful man, relinquished her parental rights to my kid sisters, started therapy, bought a house, met a guy that takes care of her, and, most importantly, has consistently been pissing clean for her bi-weekly court mandated drug tests. I have upheld a casual relationshipwith her for about a year and a half now. I hire her occasionally for manual labor when I need an extra hand (I'm a landscape designer now) and I keep her at arms length. I don't let her close to my life, but I can't sit here and deny obvious progress that's she's made. She and I have talked about the past a little bit here and there, but I'm pretty seasoned at guiding the conversation elsewhere when she starts getting heated.
About a year ago, my mom reached out to me asking if I would like to have our family's 12 year old cat named Betty. Betty is obviously old, she's only ever been an outdoor cat, but she's the friendliest furball of them all. I picked up Betty a few days later, took her to the vet for the first time in 8 years, and she gained 5 desperately needed pounds within a few months. Betty has been LOVING her fat happy retirement with me.
Fast forward to now, I am moving in a few days and my mom reached out asking if she could have Betty back. I told her that Betty has become accustomed to 24/7 access to food, water, and attention so she would be staying with me. My mom then told me that I was stealing her family from her and that I didn't love her or care about her mental health. I told her very calmly that my decision to keep Betty was not personal and that it would cause less stress on a senior cat to move with me than to be thrust outside after a year of plush living.
My mother told me I was stealing Betty.
Here's where I fucked up:
I said very calmly, "I would like to say that what I am doing is not stealing. If I were stealing her I would have done what you did to me with Artemis and Leeroy." I said as such thinking "oh funny haha it's in the past and maybe we can start laughing about the stupid shit she's pulled over the course of my life. BOY OH BOY, was I wrong. She insisted I dumped my animals on her for a year and a half, I objected, she asked if I even knew why she gave me Artemis back in the first place. I said that is was because she killed the neighbor's chickens, she agreed, I opened my mouth again saying, "Which she probably wouldn't have done if you hadn't encouraged a prey driven dog by duct taping dead chickens to her body." When I say that my mom overreacted, you'll never understand the scope of her tantrums. She SCREAMED for a solid minute before I hung up on her. My mother insists that she would NEVER do something like that to a dog. She insists that I'm the one with the fucked up memory. She has sent me over 70 texts since this conversation last night. Her gaslighting? Immaculate. Her accountability? Nonexistent. Her abuse? Back in full force after two solid years of maintaining boundaries.
TL;DR: Recently ex-crackhead mom wants her daughter to give her cat to her. Daughter thinks she's healed enough to joke about the past, but ruins all progress made to mend the relationship while simultaneously opening her life back up to her mother's bullshit.
submitted by sasukenipples to tifu [link] [comments]
I am my mother's oldest (26/F) and my mom has successfully pan seared her brain (just like the egg in the "this is your brain on drugs" commercial) with various illicit substances over the course of my entire life. I moved in with my dad at 14 for very good reasons and I'm finally at a point where she and I can have a casual relationship for the first time in over a decade.
Seven years ago, I had a gorgeous silver brindle husky/pit mix named Artemis. That dog was my first dog as an adult and she was my pride and joy. I was planning on leaving the state for a week, my mom and younger sisters lived on an acreage in the country, my teen sisters offered to watch my dog while I was gone. Of course you can. No biggie. I drop Artemis off, go on my trip, and come back a day early. As I'm driving up the gravel to the house, I see my sweet baby girl running to greet me with, get this, THREE DEAD CHICKENS DUCT TAPED TO HER FUCKING BODY. I ran in the house in a rage and my mother justified her actions by telling me that this was teaching Artemis not to kill chickens. I said, "No, you are letting her parade around her trophies. What the fuck is wrong with you?" She has subjected me to some crackhead level shit many many times before, but never to this level of complete and utter wack ass thinking. To this day, I refuse to try to rationalize my mother's train of thought.
Fast forward three years from that incident, my sisters had moved out, my mom had supposedly gotten clean, she and I didn't talk for the entirety of those three years. My husband was diagnosed with melanoma in his eyeball and his doctors urged us to schedule surgery ASAP. I needed to be in California to take care of him in less than 48 hours and I was located in Iowa. At this point, I had two dogs, Artemis and a Rott/GSD mix named Ziggy, and a fat old tabby cat named Leeroy. I reached out to my family, friends, in-laws, boarding kennels, and my vet to no avail. No one had availability or space on such short notice. Rover and other animal care services were outrageously expensive for two +100lb dogs and a cat. I was out of options. I figured, "Okay, she's clean. The family that does talk to her says she's behaving like she did 30 years ago before she was introduced to drugs. She's my mom... I'll give her a chance to be my mom and help me again." She was very happy to hear from me and immediately agreed to watch my trio while I took care of the hubby after his surgery and very minor cancer treatment. I drove everyone to her house, and to my surprise, she was very warm (extremely uncharacteristic) and talked clearer than I had ever remembered. She looked great and as a kid that had been let down time and time and time again by her mom, I was filled with so much hope. "Maybe I'll finally have a MOM" "Maybe I can finally let her into my life" "Maybe we can do normal mothedaughter things!" The entire 28 hour drive to California, I was so happy. The weeks I was there, she sent me pictures and videos of her dogs and mine playing, videos of Leeroy birdwatching and cuddling in bed with her. Everything seemed great! She was blowing my mind! My mom was normal again!!
As I pulled into her driveway after 28 hours of driving home by myself, I watched her open the front door and let Leeroy outside. I jumped out of my car and casually walked up to the deck so as not to spook him into running. I was about 30 or so feet away from him when my mom bolts at the cat screaming which obviously sends him running top speed into the field. I was furious. I watched her intentionally let my cat outside so I couldn't take him home. But that's not the worst part. The only dog of mine at the house was Ziggy. She insisted that Artemis was hers now and that they had "soul bonded." She had taken the dog to someone's house to I couldn't take her home. I didn't believe her, tore the fucking property apart looking for a kennel or a cage that she could have been hiding my dog in. No luck. I took Ziggy and drove the two hours back home. I went to her house unannounced EIGHT times in the span of two weeks trying to get my animals back. Every single time ended in one of her classic tantrums, screaming, throwing punches, telling me I just want her to be alone and that I'M the aggressor for trying to take HER animals. I was so beaten down that I gave up. I gave up on trying to get Artemis and Leeroy back. I knew she was using them as a ploy to see me. I knew she was using again. I stopped talking to her yet again.
A year and a half later, I'm bartending at a brewery and I get a call from my mother at 11:30pm. It's the first time she had reached out and she would never call this late... the bar is dead... I answer.
Her: "If you don't come get this fucking dog right now I'm going to shoot her in the backyard." Me: "Shit, okay. I'll be there in 2 and a half hours. I need to close up. What is going on?" Her: "Artemis killed the neighbor's chickens." She hung up.
I called my husband, picked him up and made sure he had his handgun. (I would like to be very clear and say I'm not pro-gun, but this is a perfect example of us potentially needing to protect ourselves (crackhead with access to guns threatening to execute my dog in her backyard is a pretty fucking wild situation to mentally or physically prepare for)) We drove down and picked up Artemis with no issues, THANK FUCKING GOD.
Since then, my mother has gotten a divorce from an awful man, relinquished her parental rights to my kid sisters, started therapy, bought a house, met a guy that takes care of her, and, most importantly, has consistently been pissing clean for her bi-weekly court mandated drug tests. I have upheld a casual relationshipwith her for about a year and a half now. I hire her occasionally for manual labor when I need an extra hand (I'm a landscape designer now) and I keep her at arms length. I don't let her close to my life, but I can't sit here and deny obvious progress that's she's made. She and I have talked about the past a little bit here and there, but I'm pretty seasoned at guiding the conversation elsewhere when she starts getting heated.
About a year ago, my mom reached out to me asking if I would like to have our family's 12 year old cat named Betty. Betty is obviously old, she's only ever been an outdoor cat, but she's the friendliest furball of them all. I picked up Betty a few days later, took her to the vet for the first time in 8 years, and she gained 5 desperately needed pounds within a few months. Betty has been LOVING her fat happy retirement with me.
Fast forward to now, I am moving in a few days and my mom reached out asking if she could have Betty back. I told her that Betty has become accustomed to 24/7 access to food, water, and attention so she would be staying with me. My mom then told me that I was stealing her family from her and that I didn't love her or care about her mental health. I told her very calmly that my decision to keep Betty was not personal and that it would cause less stress on a senior cat to move with me than to be thrust outside after a year of plush living.
My mother told me I was stealing Betty.
Here's where I fucked up:
I said very calmly, "I would like to say that what I am doing is not stealing. If I were stealing her I would have done what you did to me with Artemis and Leeroy." I said as such thinking "oh funny haha it's in the past and maybe we can start laughing about the stupid shit she's pulled over the course of my life. BOY OH BOY, was I wrong. She insisted I dumped my animals on her for a year and a half, I objected, she asked if I even knew why she gave me Artemis back in the first place. I said that is was because she killed the neighbor's chickens, she agreed, I opened my mouth again saying, "Which she probably wouldn't have done if you hadn't encouraged a prey driven dog by duct taping dead chickens to her body." When I say that my mom overreacted, you'll never understand the scope of her tantrums. She SCREAMED for a solid minute before I hung up on her. My mother insists that she would NEVER do something like that to a dog. She insists that I'm the one with the fucked up memory. She has sent me over 70 texts since this conversation last night. Her gaslighting? Immaculate. Her accountability? Nonexistent. Her abuse? Back in full force after two solid years of maintaining boundaries.
TL;DR: Recently ex-crackhead mom wants her daughter to give her cat to her. Daughter thinks she's healed enough to joke about the past, but ruins all progress made to mend the relationship while simultaneously opening her life back up to her mother's bullshit.
2024.03.19 20:22 UsefulDetective9130 I want to marry my boyfriend but don’t want to live in with the in laws. What should I do or we do?
So me and my boyfriend started dating in 8th grade, and we've been together ever since. I'm 23 now, and he's 22, making it eight years together. I won't lie; we had a little break a few years ago, but ever since then, we've been stronger together. During that time, we learned a lot about each other. We're not a perfect couple, but one thing I know for sure is that we can't live without each other, and we love each other deeply. We've worked through our past issues, and things have been great.
Currently, I live with my mom and dad, who are old. My mom is 60 and my dad is 70. My brother might be taking them in this year I’m not sure but this also stresses me out but besides that. Being Nepali Asians, similar to Indian families our parents expect us to be there for them, especially since we're first-generation and they don't speak English very well. On my boyfriend's side, he has one older brother and one younger sister, both around the same age. As for me, I'm the youngest, and all my siblings are 30 and older, with families of their own.
The main issue arises from my boyfriend's dad passing away a few years ago. His parents are younger than mine. His dad passed away in his early 40s, and his mom is now around anywhere from 43-46 and she's sick. He makes money off her as a "caregiver." Like a government job idk how else to explain it. Before they got the caregiving job he worked other jobs as well too tho but after the dad passing they managed to get that from somehow idk. But She still manages to do housework, cook, and clean, but he and his siblings help with her medicine and appointments. She used to talk to me more when his dad was around I think, I don’t even remember talking to her that much but his dad used to talk to me ask me about how I’m and my family and was very friendly it’s sad he passed away but now his mom keeps her distance. But like she’s not mean ugh idk but let me continue with the story. The main problem is that my boyfriend hesitated to move out with me because of his mom like a year ago. I told him I want to move out after marriage, just with him, without his mother. But nowadays, I don't know if she senses that we're trying to move out, so she complains a lot about her health issues, which is understandable, but it makes me feel guilty, almost likeI'm trying to steal her son away from her or something. I shouldn't be made to feel that way. Omg also his brother and sister both have kids but no spouses. His sister has an almost 2-year-old, and she just turned 21, while his brother has a 6-year-old and he's around 25. To me, it looks like they need their mother's help more than anything, so there's no way they would leave her to us cuz she babysits them a lot. But his brother always says, "I'm moving out, I don't know about y'all," every time. The brother did move out twice when his dad was around, but he came back. My boyfriend talked to his sister about us moving out and just me and him living together, and she said she could take care of their mother cuz her child is only 2 year old and the father of that child sucks but she needs help from her mother to help the kids etc, but deep down I feel like, they're all hoping me and my boyfriend will take care of her. I just don't think that's fair. I just don’t see myself living with his family or even just his mother.
My boyfriend is caring and very kind. He loves his mother, like we all do, of course, but sometimes I feel like his brother and sister take advantage of that. I just don't think it's fair. Me and my boyfriend want to start our own family too. There's so much drama in that house, and the kids are too much so recently my boyfriend been talking about getting married soon like a year or two and moving out but I don't want to get married right now either; I feel young. I was thinking we could wait until we're 25, but I feel like the longer we wait, the more they will depend on my boyfriend especially the mother. That's their mother too, and the brother might move out because his kid has grown, like in few years the kid won’t need as much help so the brother might move out but I don’t think that’s fair. Why does my boyfriend have to be the one to take care like in our culture, the oldest son takes the parents in you know but honestly it shouldn’t matter but yall know what I mean though.
What should we do? I just don't like feeling guilty, which I shouldn't. I've waited all this time so he can be there for his family, but he needs to think about his future too. The most his siblings can do is take care of their mother. I might sound selfish, but I just don't see myself living with my in-laws; I just don't like it. I came to America when I was 7, and I've seen my parents live with my sister-in-law, and it never worked out because of the disconnect there. I just feel stuck, and I know he does too. We also talked about how even if we move out, he's not going to abandon his mother or the family in general like of course we will still visit his mother and family. But he also mentioned how if he moves out with me, he's still going to help the family, like giving out money to pay the bills or the rent etc like wtf so you want us to live in wack ass apartment cuz we won’t have that money to actually buy nice apartments or houses because he wants to help his grown ass siblings out to pay bills like is he serious bruh. I just need some opinions; I just don't know anymore.
Lately, I've been thinking maybe we should just separate, but at the same time, there's no way; I love my boyfriend so much. But when there's conflicts like this, I just can't. It's been causing arguments between us. I mention his mom, and she makes me feel guilty and stuff, but he takes it like I don't like his mom. But I do; I have no problems with her, but my feelings get hurt sometimes because she don’t even talk to me like that , she’s not even mean but like she just ignores I’m there and continues talking to my boyfriend but like not me. And by the way, she never mentions our marriage. I've never heard her talk to me or us about it, even though we've been together for so long. My boyfriend did talk about marriage with her, but when I'm there, she always talks to my boyfriend, not me, and just sometimes makes eye contact with me. She's not mean, and she smiles, but it's just so weird. Also, my opinions and feelings have changed a lot. A few months ago, I was sleeping over, and around 11 am, we were drinking the night before, so we got up late. She was cleaning around the house, complaining, and almost insulting me, saying things like, "What kind of woman is this? What woman in a relationship or marriage sleeps this late and never does anything?" Her daughter doesn't even help with most of that like obviously she helps taking her out shopping etc but like huh, and the mother always cooks, so she can't say that to me. I'm not even married to her son.
I just felt sad, confused, and mad. I told my boyfriend, and he just shrugged it off and didn't say much. I don't want to get married and be treated like a slave, just cooking and cleaning like I hate this type of culture, I’m not getting married off so now your mother can relax back and I take care of the household or something like in the future I want to do that with my own family. Have kids and create family of my own. What should I do or we? Ugh I need help; I just don't know anymore. Can someone please hear me out and tell me what I should do or what is the right way or wtf my man should do or what I should tell him?
submitted by UsefulDetective9130 to FamilyIssues [link] [comments]
Currently, I live with my mom and dad, who are old. My mom is 60 and my dad is 70. My brother might be taking them in this year I’m not sure but this also stresses me out but besides that. Being Nepali Asians, similar to Indian families our parents expect us to be there for them, especially since we're first-generation and they don't speak English very well. On my boyfriend's side, he has one older brother and one younger sister, both around the same age. As for me, I'm the youngest, and all my siblings are 30 and older, with families of their own.
The main issue arises from my boyfriend's dad passing away a few years ago. His parents are younger than mine. His dad passed away in his early 40s, and his mom is now around anywhere from 43-46 and she's sick. He makes money off her as a "caregiver." Like a government job idk how else to explain it. Before they got the caregiving job he worked other jobs as well too tho but after the dad passing they managed to get that from somehow idk. But She still manages to do housework, cook, and clean, but he and his siblings help with her medicine and appointments. She used to talk to me more when his dad was around I think, I don’t even remember talking to her that much but his dad used to talk to me ask me about how I’m and my family and was very friendly it’s sad he passed away but now his mom keeps her distance. But like she’s not mean ugh idk but let me continue with the story. The main problem is that my boyfriend hesitated to move out with me because of his mom like a year ago. I told him I want to move out after marriage, just with him, without his mother. But nowadays, I don't know if she senses that we're trying to move out, so she complains a lot about her health issues, which is understandable, but it makes me feel guilty, almost likeI'm trying to steal her son away from her or something. I shouldn't be made to feel that way. Omg also his brother and sister both have kids but no spouses. His sister has an almost 2-year-old, and she just turned 21, while his brother has a 6-year-old and he's around 25. To me, it looks like they need their mother's help more than anything, so there's no way they would leave her to us cuz she babysits them a lot. But his brother always says, "I'm moving out, I don't know about y'all," every time. The brother did move out twice when his dad was around, but he came back. My boyfriend talked to his sister about us moving out and just me and him living together, and she said she could take care of their mother cuz her child is only 2 year old and the father of that child sucks but she needs help from her mother to help the kids etc, but deep down I feel like, they're all hoping me and my boyfriend will take care of her. I just don't think that's fair. I just don’t see myself living with his family or even just his mother.
My boyfriend is caring and very kind. He loves his mother, like we all do, of course, but sometimes I feel like his brother and sister take advantage of that. I just don't think it's fair. Me and my boyfriend want to start our own family too. There's so much drama in that house, and the kids are too much so recently my boyfriend been talking about getting married soon like a year or two and moving out but I don't want to get married right now either; I feel young. I was thinking we could wait until we're 25, but I feel like the longer we wait, the more they will depend on my boyfriend especially the mother. That's their mother too, and the brother might move out because his kid has grown, like in few years the kid won’t need as much help so the brother might move out but I don’t think that’s fair. Why does my boyfriend have to be the one to take care like in our culture, the oldest son takes the parents in you know but honestly it shouldn’t matter but yall know what I mean though.
What should we do? I just don't like feeling guilty, which I shouldn't. I've waited all this time so he can be there for his family, but he needs to think about his future too. The most his siblings can do is take care of their mother. I might sound selfish, but I just don't see myself living with my in-laws; I just don't like it. I came to America when I was 7, and I've seen my parents live with my sister-in-law, and it never worked out because of the disconnect there. I just feel stuck, and I know he does too. We also talked about how even if we move out, he's not going to abandon his mother or the family in general like of course we will still visit his mother and family. But he also mentioned how if he moves out with me, he's still going to help the family, like giving out money to pay the bills or the rent etc like wtf so you want us to live in wack ass apartment cuz we won’t have that money to actually buy nice apartments or houses because he wants to help his grown ass siblings out to pay bills like is he serious bruh. I just need some opinions; I just don't know anymore.
Lately, I've been thinking maybe we should just separate, but at the same time, there's no way; I love my boyfriend so much. But when there's conflicts like this, I just can't. It's been causing arguments between us. I mention his mom, and she makes me feel guilty and stuff, but he takes it like I don't like his mom. But I do; I have no problems with her, but my feelings get hurt sometimes because she don’t even talk to me like that , she’s not even mean but like she just ignores I’m there and continues talking to my boyfriend but like not me. And by the way, she never mentions our marriage. I've never heard her talk to me or us about it, even though we've been together for so long. My boyfriend did talk about marriage with her, but when I'm there, she always talks to my boyfriend, not me, and just sometimes makes eye contact with me. She's not mean, and she smiles, but it's just so weird. Also, my opinions and feelings have changed a lot. A few months ago, I was sleeping over, and around 11 am, we were drinking the night before, so we got up late. She was cleaning around the house, complaining, and almost insulting me, saying things like, "What kind of woman is this? What woman in a relationship or marriage sleeps this late and never does anything?" Her daughter doesn't even help with most of that like obviously she helps taking her out shopping etc but like huh, and the mother always cooks, so she can't say that to me. I'm not even married to her son.
I just felt sad, confused, and mad. I told my boyfriend, and he just shrugged it off and didn't say much. I don't want to get married and be treated like a slave, just cooking and cleaning like I hate this type of culture, I’m not getting married off so now your mother can relax back and I take care of the household or something like in the future I want to do that with my own family. Have kids and create family of my own. What should I do or we? Ugh I need help; I just don't know anymore. Can someone please hear me out and tell me what I should do or what is the right way or wtf my man should do or what I should tell him?